f 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2016 


https://archive.org/details/youngpeopleshist00varn_0 


STATE  HOUSE,  AUGUSTA. 


THE 


YOUNG  PEOPLE’S 

HISTORY  OF  MAINE 


FROM  ITS  EARLIEST  DISCOVERY  TO  THE  FINAL 
SETTLEMENT  OF  ITS  BOUNDARIES  IN  1842. 


By  GEO.  J.  VARNEY, 

Member  of  Maine  Historical  Society. 


ADAPTED  FOR  USE  UST  SCHOOLS, 
ILLUSTRATED. 


BOSTON  COLLEGE  LIBRARY 


Third 


CHESTNUT  HILL,  MASS, 

rcl  Edition  Revised  and  Corrected. 


MASS. 


PORTLAND,  ME. : 
LORING,  SHORT  & HARMON 
1884. 


FI9 
• V3l 

/ ssf 

Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1873,  by 
GEORGE  J.  VARNEY, 

In  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress  at  Washington. 


Daily  Press  Printing  House,  Portland,  Me., 
Wm.  M.  Marks,  Manager. 


To  the  Young  People  of  Maine,  whose  acts  will 
form  an  important  part  in  the  future  history  of  our 
country,  this  record  of  our  beginnings  is  hopefully  dedi- 
cated— with  the  wish  that  its  lessons  and  examples  may 
stimulate  their  patriotism,  and  influence  them  to  emu- 
late its  noble  deeds  and  copy  its  worthiest  characters. 


PREFACE. 


In  this  little  volume  I have  endeavored  to  present 
faithfully  and  clearly  the  beginnings  of  our  State,  what 
manner  of  life  the  early  residents  led,  and  what  notable 
events  have  marked  the  progress  of  its  affairs. 

Though  the  book  is  devoted  wholly  to  setting  forth 
the  deeds  of  the  people  of  Maine,  it  has  not  been  my 
purpose  to  foster  state  above  national  pride,  neither  to 
prolong  any  bitterness  toward  those  whom  our  fore- 
fathers met  in  mortal  strife ; but,  by  exhibiting  the  ex- 
cellent record  of  the  Pine  Tree  State,  to  furnish  grounds 
of  justification  for  that  regard  which  all  would  like  to 
entertain  toward  their  native  region,  or  the  home  of  their 
adoption. 

I have  endeavored  so  to  treat  the  subject  as  to  make 
the  lessons  of  our  brief  history  useful  to  the  youngest 
readers,  without  descending  to  such  trivial  details  or 
trifling  manner  as  would  prove  unpleasant  to  those  more 
mature.  The  proper  limits  of  the  volume  would  not 
admit  so  much  fulness  of  incident  as  might  be  desired 
by  some;  and  in  making  a selection  I have  preferred 
such  as  best  illustrate  their  time  and  are  also  closely 
connected  with  the  movement  of  affairs;  and  in  this 
respect  I think  my  work  will  be  sustained  by  those  accu- 
rately conversant  with  our  historical  records.  As  the 
nature  of  this  history  does  not  require  it,  I have  avoided 
burdening  its  pages  with  references  to  authorities.  In 


PREFACE. 


VII 


regard  to  d^tes,  new  style  exclusively  has  been  used,  as 
avoiding  all  confusion. 

For  those  desiring  a more  complete  record  of  early 
times,  I am  happy  to  recommend  the  “Beginnings  of 
New  England,”  by  R.  K.  Sewell,  Esq.,  of  Wiscasset,  to- 
gether with  those  learned  and  exhaustive  volumes  of 
the  u Documentary  History  of  Maine,”  edited  by  Hon. 
William  Willis  and  Rev.  Leonard  Woods,  D.  D.,  LL.D. 

My  thanks  are  due  for  courtesies  and  valuable  aid,  to 
Reverend  Professor  A.  S.  Packard,  D.  D.,  the  accom- 
plished librarian  of  the  Maine  Historical  Society,  as  well 
as  to  its  late  president,  the  lamented  Judge  Bourne ; also, 
to  Hon.  J.  W.  North,  the  historian  and  biographer  of 
Augusta,  to  Charles  B. Stetson,  the  well-known  advocate 
of  practical  education,  and  to  J.  G.  Elder,  Esq.,  of  the 
Lewiston  public  library. 

It  would  be  unjust  to  close  without  acknowledging 
that  this  volume  has  proceeded  from  a suggestion  of  the 
desirableness  of  such  a work,  by  Hon.  Nelson  Dingley, 
Jr. — a gentleman  widely  known  in  connection  with  the 
educational  interests  of  this  State. 

At  the  suggestion  of  friends  long  familiar  with  schools 
I have  added  a few  questions  at  the  close  of  each  chap- 
ter, giving  the  work  a special  adaptation  for  use  as  a 
text  book.  Where  it  is  not  deemed  best  to  make  the 
hi  story  a subject  of  formal  recitation,  it  may  be  used  for 
reading  lessons — when  the  questions  will  be  found  useful 
in  fixing  the  essential  points  of  the  narrative  upon  the 
mind  of  the  pupil. 

With  these  remarks  I leave  the  book  in  the  hands  of 
a generous  public,  hoping  that  my  efforts  will  meet 
with  a kind  approval. 

Brunswick,  Me.,  Nov.  15th,  1873. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTEE  I. 

THE  COAST  EXPLOKED. 

Cabot’s  Discovery.  Visits  of  the  Northmen,  French,  Spanish  and 
English.  Gosnold  on  the  coast  of  Maine.  Pring’s  voyage. 
Fox  Islands.  Pring  trades  with  the  natives.  Weymouth  dis- 
covers Monhegan.  Crystal  Hills.  The  garden  at  Pentecost 
Harbor.  Sagadahoc  or  Kennebec.  Indian  men,  women  and 
children.  Drinking  tobacco.  Catching  savages.  The  em- 
bassy, A French  colony.  To  Cape  Cod  and  back.  Port 
Royal  founded. 

CHAPTER  II. 

THE  FIRST  COLONY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND. 

The  North  and  South  Virginia  Company.  The  Popham  colony. 
Monhegan.  Skidwarroes.  The  first  sermon.  Escape  of 
Skidwarroes.  The  vessels  at  Sagadahoc.  Description  of 
Sabino.  The  colonists  disembark.  Building  a village. 
The  first  English  vessel.  Explorations.  The  Bashaba. 
Indians  at  the  plantation.  Indian  opinion  of  the  Eng- 
lishman’s religion.  The  trick  with  the  cannon.  The  store- 
house blown  up.  Death  of  Popham.  Departure  of  the 
colonists. 


CHAPTER  III. 

EARLY  EVENTS  ON  THE  COAST  OF  MAINE. 

The  Jesuit  colony  at  Mt.  Desert.  Argal  destroys  it.  Capt.  John 
Smith  explores  Maine.  The  Bashaba  overthrown.  Pestilence. 
Gorges’  colony  at  Saco.  Rocroft.  Dermer.  The  French- 
man’s prophecy.  Samoset  and  the  Pilgrims.  Samoset  and 
Capt.  Levett. 


CONTENTS. 


IX 


CHAPTER  IY. 

COLONIES  AND  COLONISTS. 

The  New  England  Charter.  Sir  Ferdinando  Gorges.  Laconia. 
The  Pilgrims  at  New  Plymouth.  Earlier  settlements.  First 
general  government  in  New  England.  The  Kennebec  Patent. 
Puritan  trading  houses.  The  Lygonia,  or  Plough  Patent. 
Muscongus  grant,  or  Waldo  Patent.  Pemaquid  Patent. 
Sheepscot,  or  the  garden  of  the  East.  Massachusetts  Bay 
. Colony.  New  Scotland  ceded  to  the  French.  Sir  William 
Alexander’s  right  acquired  by  La  Tour.  Plunder  of  English 
trading  houses  and  vessels  in  Acadie.  The  first  Pirate. 
D Aulney  at  Biguy duce. 

CHAPTER  Y. 

POLITICS,  PROPERTY,  AND  CIVIL  AFFAIRS. 

Maine  divided  into  four  provinces.  New  Somersetshire.  Its  gov- 
ernment. Drunkenness.  Oppressions  by  the  king.  The 
Province  of  Maine.  Rights  of  the  proprietor  and  of  the  king. 
Divisions  and  government  of  the  province.  Legal  decisions. 
Agricultural  products.  Manufactures  and  commerce.  City 
of  Gorgeana.  The  Plough  Patent  revived.  Religious  free- 
dom. Death  of  Gorges. 

CHAPTER  VI. 

COUNTIES,  CUSTOMS  AND  CHARACTERS. 

Six  governments  in  Maine.  John  Alden.  Homicide  on  the  Ken- 
nebec. Thomas  Purchas.  Elasticity  of  the  Massachusetts 
Bay  Charter.  Gorges’  government  dissolved.  John  Bony- 
thon.  Western  Maine  becomes  the  County  of  Yorkshire. 
Courts.  The  militia.  Musketeers  and  pikemen.  The  boys’ 
training.  The  stocks,  pillory,  whipping-post,  and  ducking 
stool.  Other  penalties.  Religious  oppression.  Rev.  John 
Brock. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

WARS  AND  RUMORS  OF  WARS. 

Fears  of  war  with  the  Indians.  The  conquest  of  Acadia.  Sir 


X 


niSTORY  OF  MAINE. 


Thomas  Temple.  Grant  to  the  Duke  of  York.  The  king’s 
commissioners.  County  of  Cornwall.  New  Scotland  again 
ceded  to  France.  Governor  Nichols’  warning.  The  Conquest 
of  Maine.  Purchase  of  Gorges’  right.  The  County  of 
Cornwall  becomes  the  County  of  Devonshire. 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

THE  INDIANS  OF  MAINE. 

The  Abnakis.  Anasagunticooks  or  Androscoggins.  Canibas. 
Etechemins.  Tarratines.  Openangoes.  The  Bashaba.  Oys- 
ter shell  mounds.  Cannibals.  Personal  description  of  the  na- 
tives. Dress.  Labors.  Wigwams.  Hunting.  Canoes. 
Bows  and  Arrows.  Hooks,  nets  and  weirs.  Food  and  cook- 
ing. Domestic  utensils.  Little  Indians.  Merrymakings. 
Indian  belles.  Weddings.  Sports.  Smoking.  Diseases. 
Pow-wows.  Religion.  Government.  Councils.  Lan- 
guage. 

CHAPTER  IX. 

THE  FIRST  INDIAN  WAR  COMMENCES. 

The  French  fraternize  with  the  Indians.  They  become  Roman 
Catholics.  Wrongs  of  the  Indians.  They  become  hostile  to 
the  English.  Decrease  in  the  numbers  of  the  Indians.  Pas- 
saconaway.  His  prophecy.  The  petition  of  Rowles.  Squan- 
do’s  child  drowned.  Squando  has  revelations  from  the  spirit 
world.  King  Philip’s  war.  Mo-ho-tiwormet’s  treaty.  The 
Androscoggins  plunder  the  settlement  of  Thomas  Purchas. 
The  slaughter  of  the  Wakely  family.  The  captive  girl.  John 
Bonython  warned.  Attack  on  Phillips’  garrison  at  Saco.  The 
battle  at  Winter  Harbor.  Attack  on  Berwick.  A noble  girl. 
A fast.  Death  of  Lieut.  Plaisted.  The  cannon  shot  at  Ports- 
mouth. Retreat  of  the  savages.  Losses.  The  treaty.  Re- 
turn of  Elizabeth. 

CPIAPTER  X. 

FIRST  INDIAN  WAR  CONTINUED. 

Forebodings  of  war.  Seizure  and  sale  of  Indians  for  slaves. 
Abraham  Shurte.  Demands  of  the  Indians.  Death  of  King 


CONTENTS. 


XI 


Philip.  Simon,  the  Yankee- killer.  Mr.  Brackett’s  cow. 

Attack  on  Casco  Neck.  The  massacre  at  Georgetown.  The 
flight  of  a girl.  The  surprise  of  Arrowsic.  Escape  of  Capt. 
Davis.  Destruction  of  th,e  eastern  settlements.  The  Attack 
on  Peaks’  Island.  Waldron’s  Ruse.  The  stone  house  on 
Peaks’  Island.  Capture  of  Fryer’s  crew  at  Richmond’s  Island. 
"Pluck  in  Wells.  Winter  expedition  against  the  Sokokis. 
Mugg’s  treaty.  Captives  restored.  Mugg’s  treaty  a sham. 
Waldron  meets  the  Indians  at  Mare  Point.  Ruse  of  the  Tar- 
ratines.  The  Mohawks  in  Maine.  The  Indians  aroused. 
Their  successes.  The  fight  at  Black  Point.  Death  of  Mugg. 
Savages  turn  sailors.  The  fort  at  Pemaquid  rebuilt.  The 
war  closed.  Terms  of  peace.  Losses  of  the  war. 

CHAPTER  XI. 

THE  FIRST  FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR. 

Baron  Castine.  The  Dutch  at  Castine.  Andros’  treaty  with  the 
Indians.  Attack  on  North  Yarmouth.  Death  of  Walter 
Gendell.  Jamestown  at  Pemaquid  destroyed.  Abdication  of 
James  H.  and  overthrow  of  Andros.  The  people’s  govern- 
ment revived.  Indian  revenge  on  Major  Waldron.  Capt. 
Swaine.  Major  Church  meets  the  Indians  at  Falmouth  Neck. 
Berwick  destroyed.  A flotilla  of  canoes.  Indians  camp  in 
Falmouth.  The  surprise  on  Munjoy’s  Hill.  The  massacre  on 
Falmouth  Neck. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

FIRST  FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR  CONTINUED. 

Sir  William  Phipps.  He  builds  a vessel  at  Woolwich.  Raises  the 
treasure  from  a Spanish  wreck.  Takes  Acadia  from  the 
French.  Unfortunate  expedition  against  Canada.  First  pa- 
per money.  Major  Church  routs  the  Indians  on  the  Andros- 
coggin. The  sagamores  regain  their  wives  and  make  peace. 
Settlements  destroyed.  A village  of  blockhouses.  Wells  at- 
tacked by  Moxus.  Cape  Neddock  destroyed.  King’s  expedi- 
tion eastward.  Fatal  attack  on  York.  Generosity.  Persist- 
ent attacks  on  Wells.  The  scout’s  trick.  Bravery  of  Capt. 
Converse.  The  enemy  retire.  The  torture  of  a prisoner. 
Phipps  appointed  governor.  Builds  a fort  at  Pemaquid. 


XII 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


Church’s  expedition  up  the  Penobscot.  Fight  with  the  Indians 
on  the  Kennebec.  Converse  builds  a fort  at  Saco.  The  In- 
dians afraid  of  the  Mohawks,  and  make  peace  with  the  Eng- 
lish. The  treaty  broken  and  Cocheco  destroyed.  Capt. 
Chubb  seizes  the  bearers  of  a flag  of  truce.  Chubb  surrenders 
the  fort  at  Pemaquid  to  Iberville.  Major  Church  goes  east- 
ward again.  Major  March’s  skirmish  with  Indians  at  Dama- 
riscotta.  The  war  closed.  Losses  in  the  war. 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

WITCHCRAFT,  PIRACIES  AND  AN  INDIAN  TREATY. 

The  Witchcraft  Delusion.  Governor  Phipps’  wife  accused.  The 
governor’s  eyes  opened.  Phipps  succeeded  by  Bellamont  as 
governor.  Pirates.  Bellamont  succeeded  by  Dudley.  An- 
other war  expected.  A new  treaty  with  the  Indians.  Capt. 
Simmo.  The  Two  Brothers.  Outrage  on  Castine,  the 
younger. 

CHAPTEK  XIV. 

QUEEN  ANNE’S  WAR. 

Queen  Amie’s  war  commences.  Simultaneous  attacks  on  the  set- 
tlements. Ruse  of  the  savages  at  Fort  Loyal.  The  fort  be- 
sieged. Capt.  South  wick  attacks  the  Indian  fleet.  Troops  of 
Horse.  Expedition  to  Ossipee  and  Pigwacket.  Nineteen  men 
shot  down.  Hunni well,  the  Indian  killer.  Maj  or  March  at 
Pigwacket.  A bounty  for  Indian  scalps.  The  Mohegans  and 
Pequots  at  Berwick.  Col.  Church  goes  eastward  again. 
Norridgewock  burned.  French  privateers.  Col.  Hilton  sur- 
prises eighteen  savages.  Col.  March  goes  against  Acadia. 
Exploit  of  the  Indians  in  Winter  Harbor.  Acadia  conquered 
by  Gen.  Nicholson.  Castine,  the  younger,  guides  Major  Liv- 
ingston through  the  wilderness.  Col.  Walton  scouts  along 
the  coast.  The  Indians  intrude  at  a wedding.  Another  treaty. 
Moxus’  pretentions. 


CHAPTER  XY. 

LOYEWELL’S  WAR  COMMENCES. 

Increase  of  settlements.  Indian  deeds.  English  missionaries  to  the 


CONTENTS. 


XIII 


Indians.  False  teaching  of  the  Jesuits.  An  Indian  speech. 
Threats  of  the  Indians  against  the  settlers  of  Sagadahock. 
Another  expedition  to  Norridgewock.  Settlements  on  Merry- 
meeting  Bay  destroyed.  Another  attack  on  the  fort  at  St. 
George’s.  Brunswick  burned.  Night  attack  on  the  Indians 
in  Topsham.  Deering's  garrison  surprised,  and  children  cap- 
tured. Mohawks  on  the  Kennebec.  The  Micmacs  and  St. 
Francis  Indians  at  Arrow  sic.  Col.  Westbrook  burns  the 
Indian  fort  near  Bangor.  Another  expedition  to  Norridge- 
wock.  The  fight  on  St.  George’s  River.  Death  of  the  brave 
Captain  Winslow. 

CHAPTER  XYI. 

THE  DESTRUCTION  OF  NORRIDGEWOCK 
Final  expedition  against  Norridgewock.  Description  of  the  village. 
The  engagement.  Death  of  Mogg.  Death  of  Ralle.  Ac- 
count of  the  missionary.  An  Indian’s  mistake.  A writing. 
The  Jesuit’s  deceptions.  Estimate  of  Ralle’s  character.  In- 
dian Old  Point.  Burning  of  the  village  by  the  Mohawk.  Re 
suits  of  the  expedition. 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

LOVEWELL’S  FIGHT. 

Capt.  Lovewell  at  Winnipesaukee.  Lovewell  starts  for  the  Soko- 
kis.  The  fort  on  Ossipee  Pond.  Pigwacket.  Lovewell’s 
Pond.  An  Indian  discovered.  The  packs  left  on  the  plain. 
Capt.  Lovewell  wounded.  An  ambush.  A close  fight. 
Love  well’s  men  retire  to  the  pond.  Chaplain  Frye.  Cham- 
berlain and  Paugus.  Wyman  and  Paugus.  Indians  draw  off. 
English  retreat.  Kies  escapes  in  a canoe.  Frye  and  Farwell 
left.  Jones  reaches  Biddeford.  Arrival  of  the  men  at  Ossi- 
pee Pond.  Fort  found  deserted.  Col.  Tyng  visits  Pigwacket 
and  buries  the  dead.  The  Pigwackets  disappear.  Capt. 
Heath  goes  up  the  Penobscot.  Indians  want  peace.  Gov- 
ernor Dummer’s  treaty. 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

MANNERS  AND  CUSTOMS  OF  THE  ENGLISH  SETTLERS. 
The  desolation  of  the  wars  in  Maine.  Easier  times  for  the  old 


XIV 


niSTORY  OF  MAINE. 


settlements.  About  immigrants.  The  king’s  woods.  Masts 
and  knees  for  the  royal  navy.  The  king’s  surveyors  and  the 
lumbermen.  The  king  gives  Col.  Dunbar  the  province  of 
Sagadahock.  The  Scotch-Irish.  Lutherans.  Dunbar  and 
his  friends  throw  Gov.  Belcher  out  of  office.  Whitefield,  the 
evangelist,  visits  Maine.  Anecdote  of  Whitefield  and  Ben 
Franklin.  The  eccentric  Mr.  Moody.  Puritan  ministers. 

The  “Puritaus”  become  “Congregationalists.”  Form  of  wor- 

% 

ship.  Meeting  houses.  How  the  congregation  kept  warm. 
Ministers.  Boys  and  girls  at  meeting.  The  tytliingman. 
Singing.  Sunday  regulations.  Schools.  Social  amusements. 
How  houses  were  built.  Pork  and  pumpkins.  Furniture. 
Spinning  wheels.  Hand  looms.  Dress.  Social  customs. 
Heir  looms.  Noble  names. 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

KING  GEORGE’S  WAR. 

Louisburg,  the  Dunkirk  and  Gibraltar  of  America.  An  expedition 
against  it.  Sir  William  Pepperell.  Whitefield  gives  a motto 
for  the  expedition.  Col.  Vaughn  burns  up  the  wine  and 
brandy.  The  English  build  batteries  in  the  dark.  Tyng  cap- 
tures a French  vessel.  A flag  of  truce.  Dismay  of  the 
French.  A grand  discharge  of  artillery.  The  city  surren- 
dered. Strong  fortifications.  Prizes.  British  claim  all. 
Rejoicings.  The  Tarratines.  Mischief.  The  young  warriors 
pant  for  glory.  Fort  at  St.  George’s  assaulted.  North  Yar- 
mouth surprised.  The  savages  at  Flying  Point.  Outrages  at 
other  places.  Bounties  for  Indian  scalps. 

CHAPTER.  XX. 

KING  GEORGE’S  WAR  CONTINUED. 

Attack  upon  Gorham.  Massacre  of  Bryants’  family.  Destruction 
of  Waldoboro.  Dogs.  French  attempt  to  capture  Louisburg. 
The  fleet  scattered.  Fever.  Death  of  D’Anville.  Suicide  of 
the  vice-admiral.  Western  Maine  swarms  with  Indians.  An- 
other French  fleet.  Attacks  on  Pemaquid  and  St.  George’s. 
Peace  of  Aix-la-Chapelle.  Indians  talk  peace.  The  St.  Francis 
Indians  on  a raid.  Wiscasset  attacked.  A canoe  upset.  In- 


CONTENTS. 


XV 


dian  depredations  westward.  A hunter  shoots  a chief. 
French  forces.  The  Indians  make  peace. 

CHAPTER  XXI. 

THE  SIXTH  AND  LAST  INDIAN  WAR. 

French  outrages.  George  Washington.  French  fortresses  ex- 
tended. English  forts.  French  offer  bounties  for  English 
scalps.  Braddock's  defeat.  Siege  of  Beau-sejour.  Acadians 
removed  from  Nova  Scotia.  Capt.  Cargill  kills  friendly  In- 
dians. Manchester  kills  Poland,  an  Indian  chief.  Distresses. 
Gen.  Wolfe.  Indian  outrages  cease.  Fort  Pownal.  Death 
of  General  Waldo.  Successes.  The  swinging  scalps  at  St. 
Francis.  Rejoicings.  The  French  nation  atones  by  Lafayette. 

CHAPTER  XXII. 

THE  DAWN  OF  THE  REVOLUTION. 

Peaceful  times.  Maine  all  border.  The  heroism  of  the  settlers  of 
Maine.  Two  new  counties.  Gov.  Pownal.  New  towns  east 
of  the  Penobscot.  Drought  and  fire.  British  oppressions. 
Taxation  without  representation.  A new  tax.  Boston  Mas- 
sacre . First  act  of  rebellion  in  Maine.  The  Boston  * ‘Tea 
Party.”  Gen.  Gage  governor  of  Maine.  First  American 
government. 

CHAPTER  XXIII. 

EARLY  EVENTS  OF  THE  REVOLUTION. 

Captain  Mowatt  dismantles  Fort  Pownal.  English  missionaries. 
Indians  true  to  America.  Battle  of  Lexington.  Companies 
set  out  from  York  and  Falmouth.  Col.  Scammon’s  regiment. 
The  affair  at  King’s  dock  in  Bath.  Captain  Mowatt  captured. 
Battle  of  Bunker  Hill.  Capture  of  the  Margranetto.  Cap- 
ture of  the  Diligent.  Mowatt  burns  Falmouth.  A war  ves- 
sel frightened  off. 


CHAPTER  XXIY. 

ARNOLD’S  EXPEDITION  AND  THE  WAR  IN  THE  EAST. 
Arnold’s  force  ascends  the  Kennebec.  Bombazee  Rips.  Dead 


XVI 


niSTORY  OF  MAINE. 


River  Carry.  Col.  Enos  returns.  The  Chaudiere.  Flagstaff 
Plantation.  Mt.  Bigelow.  The  accident.  Bear  broth.  The 
troops  meet  cattle.  Defeat.  Post  offices.  Maine  a grand 
military  division.  Independence  declared.  Colonel  Eddy’s 
expedition.  Colonel  John  Allan.  His  boys  held  as  hostages. 
British  attack  on  Machias.  Surrender  of  Burgoyne. 

CHAPTER  XXV. 

EVENTS  OF  THE  REVOLUTION  ON  SEA  AND  LAND. 
Terrible  fires.  Hon.  John  Adams  and  Commodore  Tucker.  Three 
British  ships  pursue  the  Boston.  Tucker  saves  “that  egg.” 
Capture  of  the  Thorn.  A French  fleet.  Maine  made  a Dis- 
trict. British  at  Biguyduce,  or  Castine.  Americans  besiege 
Castine.  The  embargo.  The  British  on  the  Kennebec. 
Capture  of  Gen.  Wadsworth.  His  escape.  More  troops. 
Capture  of  Cornwallis.  More  raids  of  the  Canada  Indians. 
The  treaty.  Boundaries.  Independence  acknowledged. 

CHAPTER  XXVI. 

AFTER  THE  REVOLUTION. 

Customs  and  dress  of  the  wealthy.  Of  farmers  and  mechanics. 
Of  their  wives  and  daughters.  Indian  dress,  new  style.  New 
settlers.  Big  pine  trees.  First  American  flag.  Exports  regu- 
lated. First  newspaper.  The  Bingham  Purchase.  Germans, 
Scotch  and  Irish.  Commercial  districts.  Governor  Hancock. 
Bowdoin  college. 

CHAPTER  XXVII. 

THE  MALTA  WAR. 

The  Muscongus  Patent.  Major  Gen.  Knox.  Lucy,  his  wife.  The 
old  patents  in  new  hands.  Squatters.  Murder  of  Chadwick. 
Augusta  invaded.  The  trial. 

CHAPTER.  XXVIII. 

THE  WAR  OF  1812. 

Impressment  of  seamen.  Little  Belt.  Commerce  of  Maine.  Com. 
Preble.  Battle  of  the  Enterprise  and  Boxer.  Other  suc- 
cesses. Increase  of  manufacturers.  The  British  at  Eastport. 


CONTENTS. 


XVII 


The  treasury  notes.  The  Drovers.  Com.  Tucker  captures 
the  Crown . 

CHAPTER  XXIX. 

THE  BRITISH  ON  THE  PENOBSCOT. 

Castine  captured  by  the  British.  Preparations  for  defense  at  Hamp- 
den. The  engagement  and  retreat.  Leading  citizens  impris- 
oned. A bond  and  other  exactions.  The  enemy  at  Bangor. 
Robbery  of  stores.  The  town  threatened  by  fire.  Saved  by  a 
bond.  Flames  in  the  night.  Hampden  rifled.  Alarm  on  the 
Kennebec.  The  militia  at  Wiscasset.  They  march  to  harass 
the  enemy.  A part  of  Maine  declared  territory  of  Great 
Britain.  Expedition  against  Machias.  Capture  of  a party  of 
the  enemy.  Commerce  on  the  Penobscot.  Treaty  at  Ghent. 
The  British  evacuate  Maine. 

CHAPTER  XXX. 

THE  SEPARATION  AND  ATTENDANT  EVENTS. 

Results  of  the  war  upon  society.  How  the  evil  was  met.  Depres- 
. sion  of  manufactures.  The  Ohio  fever.  Affairs  improve. 
Separation  voted.  Slavery  delays  the  admission  of  Maine  to 
the  Union.  Maine  the  twenty-second  State.  Gov.  King. 
Acts  of  first  Legislature.  Waterville  College.  Maine  Wes- 
leyan Seminary.  Religious  and  other  societies.  Statistics  of 
Maine.  No  carriages.  How  people  traveled.  Mail  coaches 
introduced.  Steamboats  arrive.  Lafayette’s  visit. 

CHAPTER  XXXI. 

MEN  AND  AFFAIRS  AFTER  THE  SEPARATION. 

Governors  Parris,  Lincoln,  Hunton  and  Smith.  Northern  bound- 
ary of  Maine.  King  of  the  Netherlands  award.  Removal 
of  the  Capital.  The  State  House.  Governor  Dunlap.  Mad- 
awaska  settlements.  Maine  census  officer  arrested  by  the 
British.  Claims  of  Maine  territory  by  the  British.  Appear- 
ances of  war.  Disturbances  in  Canada.  Burning  of  the  Car- 
oline. Military  road  through  Aroostook.  Conflict  with  a slave 
state.  Governor  Kent.  Representative  Cilley  falls  in  a duel 
Scientific  survey. 


XVIII 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 

THE  AROOSTOOK  WAR,  AND  FINAL  SETTLEMENT 
OF  BOUNDARIES. 

The  British  trespass  on  our  timber  lands.  Two  hundred  men  sent 
to  eject  them.  Capture  of  the  land  agent.  Sheriff  Strick- 
land’s ride.  Sir  John  Harvey  announces  that  possession  will 
be  retained  by  force.  The  eastern  militia  ordered  out.  A 
draft  ordered.  Action  of  Congress.  General  Scott  arrives. 
Capture  of  the  British  land  warden.  Gen.  Scott  opens  ne- 
gotiations. Troops  dismissed.  The  Great  Pacificator.  The 
Webster  and  Ashburton  treaty.  Gov.  Fairfield.  Important 
• measures.  The  Washingtonians.  Conclusion. 


CHAPTER  I. 


1.  My  young  friends  will  remember  that  Christo- 
pher Columbus  made  his  famous  voyage  of  discovery 
in  1492.  I have  never  forgotten  it  myself  since  learn- 
ing the  little  rhyme  : 

“In  fourteen  hundred  ninety-two, 

Columbus  crossed  the  ocean  blue.” 

2.  On  this  voyage  he  discovered  islands  only,  and 
did  not  reach  the  great  western  continent  until  his  third 
voyage,  which  was  made  in  1498.  But  John  Cabot 
and  his  son,  Sebastian,  were  before  him  here  ; for  they 
had  sailed  along  the  coast  from  Newfoundland  to 
Albermarle  Sound  the  year  previous.  They  took  pos- 
session of  the  country  in  the  name  of  the  English 
sovereign  ; but  England  soon  became  so  busy  with 
affairs  at  home  that  she  made  no  attempt  to  settle  the 
new  country  for  nearly  a hundred  years. 

3.  Yet  I should  here  tell  you  of  other  visits  made 
long  before  this  time.  There  have  been  certain  marks 
found  on  the  rocks  of  Monhegan  Island  and  at  one  or 
two  points  on  the  mainland,  which  are  thought  by 
some  to  show  that  the  Norwegians,  who  peopled 
Iceland  and  Greenland,  also  visited  the  coast  of  Maine 
about  the  year  nine  hundred  and  ninety,  and  later.  It 
is  also  said  that  our  coast  was  seen  by  Verrazzani,  a 
French  navigator,  in  1524 ; by  Gomez,  a Spaniard,  in 
1525;  and  by  an  Englishman  named  Rut,  in  1527. 
Again  in  1556  a Catholic  priest  named  Andre  The  vet 
sailed  in  a French  ship  along  the  whole  coast;  spend- 
ing several  days  in  Penobscot  Bay,  where  he  held 
conferences  with  the  natives.  Yet  all  these  belong  to 
the  ancient  period,  and  nothing  came  of  any  of  them. 


14 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1602 


4.  It  was  in  1602,  the  last  year  of  the  reign  of  the 
“Good  Queen  Bess,”  that  Bartholemew  Gosnold  sailed 
along  the  coast  of  Maine  ; and,  though  he  did  not  give 
any  exact  account  of  his  voyage,  we  know  that  he 
touched  at  the  Isles  of  Shoals,  and  at  other  points 
northward.  He  came  at  last  to  a long,  bending  arm 
of  land  stretching  out  to  sea,  where  he  caught  many 
codfish,  and  therefore  called  it  Cape  Cod.  The  next 
year,  just  a few  days  after  the  death  of  Queen  Eliza- 
beth, Martin  Pring  started  from  England  with  two 
vessels,  bound  on  a trading  voyage  to  America.  One 
of  his  vessels  was  named  “Speedwell,”  and  carried 
thirty  men  and  boys ; the  other  was  the  “Discoverer,” 
carrying  only  thirteen  men  and  one  boy.  Early  in 
June  they  sailed  into  a bay  which  contained  many 
islands  ; and  beyond  it  was  “a  high  country  full  of 
great  woods.”  It  was  Penobscot  Bay.  They  found 
here  good  anchorage  and  plenty  of  fish.  Some  of  the 
company  went  ashore  at  the  islands,  seeing  on  one  of 
them  some  silver-gray  foxes ; so  they  gave  this  group 
the  name  of  Fox  Islands,  which  it  bears  to  this  day. 
Captain  Pring  had  brought  a stock  of  bright  colored 
clothing,  with  hatchets,  knives,  kettles,  brass  and  silver 
bracelets,  rings,  and  other  cheap  and  showy  orna- 
ments, such  as  savages  like,  in  order  to  trade  with  the 
natives.  Not  meeting  with  any  of  these  about  the 
Penobscot,  he  sailed  southward,  passing  through  Casco 
Bay,  and  ascending  Saco  river  six  miles.  The  compa- 
nies were  delighted  with  the  many  fine  groves  and 
strange  animals  they  saw,  but  found  no  Indians  until 
they  came  to  Narragansett  Bay.  Here  they  ex- 
changed their  merchandise  for  furs  and  sassafras,  and 
went  back  to  England  with  a valuable  cargo. 

5.  Then  King  Janies  sent  out  Captain  George  Wey- 
mouth in  the  ship  Archangel ; wdio,  in  May,  1605j  an- 
chored his  vessel  on  the  north  side  of  an  island,  now 
known  to  be  Monhegan.  The  long  boat  was  lowered, 
and  Captain  Weymouth  went  on  shore  and  took  pos- 


1605 


TTTE  COAST  EXPLORED. 


15 


session  in  the  name  of  his  sovereign.  He  named  the 
island  St.  George ; also  setting  up  a cross  in  token 
that  he  meant  to  establish  there  the  Christian  religion. 
They  found  ashes  and  coals,  showing  where  a fire  had 
been  only  a short  time  before  ; and  they  knew  by  this 
there  were  human  beings  near.  Close  by  the  fire,  too, 
were  the  shells  of  eggs  — bigger  than  those  of  a goose; 
and  they  saw  many  sea  fowl  about  the  place — some 
of  them  large  enough  to  have  laid  the  eggs.  They 
also  caught  from  the  vessel  thirty  large  cod  and  had- 
dock. A number  of  small  mountains  were  in  view 
from  here,  while  away  to  the  west  were  the  grand 
White  Mountains  of  New  Hampshire,  which  these 
voyagers  called  the  “Crystal  Hills.”  Then,  sailing 
toward  these  hills,  they  quickly  came  to  a fine  haven 
in  the  mainland,  which  Captain  Weymouth  named 
Pentecost  Harbor,  because  they  entered  it  on  that 
day  of  the  Christian  year.  This  is  supposed  by  some 
to  be  Townsend  Harbor  in  Boothbay,  though  others 
believe  it  to  have  been  George’s  Island  Harbor,  which 
is  a little  to  the  east.  Here  they  staid  for  several 
days,  resting  themselves  from  their  long  voyage. 
Some  planted  a garden,  and  sowed  barley  and  pease  ; 
while  others  explored  the  rivers,  harbors  and  islands. 
In  sixteen  days  from  the  planting  of  their  garden  some 
of  the  vegetables  had  grown  to  eight  inches  in  height. 
These  were  the  first  fruits  of  English  culture  on  the 
shores  of  New  England. 

6.  Though  Captain  Pring  found  no  Indians  here, 
Captain  Weymouth  met  with  a great  number ; and  they 
brought  many  furs  to  exchange  witk  him  for  trinkets. 
There  was  no  hair  on  the  face  of  these  Indians,  and 
that  on  their  heads  was  black,  coarse  and  straight.  It 
was  cut  short  over  the  forehead,  and  the  remainder 
tied  up  in  a single  mass,  which  hung  over  their  backs. 
Their  skin  was  of  a dark  copper  color,  where  it  was 
not  painted  ; and  the  only  clothing  they  wore  was  a 
short  coat  about  the  waist.  At  one  tune  several 


16 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1605 


women  and  two  boys  came  down  the  shore  to  look  at 
the  white  strangers  and  their  ship.  The  boys  were 
only  two  or  three  years  old — fat,  lively  little  fellows  ; 
but  all  naked  except  that  they  wore  leathern  buskins 
laced  nearly  to  the  knees,  and  held  in  place  by  strings 
running  up  to  a belt  about  their  waists ; and  this  belt 
was  hung  full  of  little  round  pieces  of  copper. 

7.  One  day  the  natives  met  the  English,  as  they  came 
ashore,  with  more  than  usual  politeness,  and  led  them 
to  some  fires  around  which  many  others  of  the  Indians 
sat  laughing  and  talking,  while  puffs  of  smoke  rose 
from  their  mouths.  Probably  these  sailors  had  never 
before  seen  any  one  smoke,  for  tobacco  was  an  Ameri- 
can plant,  then  but  little  known  in  Europe.  The 
English  were  seated  on  deer-skins ; and  the  pipe, 
made  of  a lobster’s  claw,  was  passed  to  them  ; and  they 
sucked  the  smoke  into  their  mouths  just  as  the  dirty 
natives  did.  Doubtless  it  made-  them  feel  quite  sick, 
but  they  pretended  that  it  was  good.  They  called 
this  operation  “drinking  tobacco.” 

8.  Not  long  after,  the  English  and  Indians  grew 
suspicious  of  each  other ; and  both  parties  were  quite 
cautious  in  their  intercourse.  When  Captain  Wey- 
mouth was  nearly  ready  to  leave  the  place,  two  canoes 
came  to  the  ship,  with  three  Indians  in  each.  Two  of 
them  from  one  of  the  canoes  climbed  on  board,  and 
they  were  immediately  thrust  below  deck.  The  one 
who  had  been  left  in  the  canoe  pretty  soon  put  ashore, 
having  heard,  probably,  the  outcries  of  his  imprisoned 
companions.  Those  in  the  other  canoe  did  not  come 
on  board,  and  a dish  of  pease  was  given  them  where 
they  were.  They  went  ashore  to  eat  them  ; and  when 
these  were  finished  they  sent  a brisk  young  fellow 
back  with  the  bowl.  So  the  sailors  caught  him  ; and 
then  seven  or  eight  of  them  went  in  a boat  which  they 
called  the  “light  horseman,”  to  capture  the  other 
savages,  taking  with  them  another  dish  of  pease, — an 
article  of  which  the  natives  were  very  fond.  They 


1605 


THE  COAST  EXPLORED. 


17 


went  to  the  fire  the  savages  had  kindled;  but  the 
one  who  had  been  frightened  ashore  ran  away  into 
the  woods.  The  other  two  remained ; and  when 
well  occupied  with  the  viands,  they  were  seized  and 
forced  down  to  the  shore.  It  was  as  much  as  the 
eight  men  could  do  to  get  them  into  the  boat ; for 
their  clothing  was  not  sufficient  to  hold  them,  and 
they  had  to  be  dragged  on  board  by  their  topknots. 
This  act  of  Captain  Weymouth  was  no  doubt  wrong; 
but  it  must  be  remembered  that  the  ideas  of  personal 
rights  in  that  day  were  not  as  clear  as  ours  ; besides, 
he  intended  to  have  them  instructed  in  his  language 
and  religion,  which,  certainly,  would  be  a benefit  to 
them  and  their  brethren,  as  well  as  to  the  English 
merchants  and  colonists. 

9.  As  Captain  Weymouth  was  preparing  to  sail, 
two  other  canoes  with  seven  savages  came  to  the  ship. 
These  were  very  stylishly  fixed  up  with  paint,  furs, 
feathers  and  jewels.  Some  of  their  faces  were  painted 
black,  with  white  eyebrows ; other  faces  were  red, 
with  a stripe  of  blue  across  the  nose,  upper  lip  and 
chin.  They  had  jewels  in  their  ears,  and  bracelets  of 
round  bits  of  bone  on  their  arms.  One  had  a coronet 
of  fine  stuff  like  stiff  hair  colored  red,  while  others 
wore  on  their  heads  the  skins  of  birds  with  the  feathers 
on.  This  was  a royal  embassy  which  had  come  to 
invite  the  strangers  to  the  court  of  the  Bashaba,  or 
King  of  the  Indians.  I do  not  know  what  Weymouth 
said  to  them,  but  he  did  not  want  to  go  ; for,  you 
know,  he  had  at  that  very  moment  five  of  the  Bas- 
liaba’s  subjects  shut  up  in  the  hold  of  - his  vessel. 
When  the  embassadors  left,  Captain  Weymouth  sailed 
away  as  soon  as  he  could.  * When  he  got  to  England 
he  gave  three  of  the  Indians  to  Sir  Ferdinando  Gorges, 
— of  whom  we  shall  presently  learn  more. 

10.  The  French,  also,  were  growing  more  active  on 
the  northern  coast ; and  this,  probably,  was  one  reason 
why  Weymouth  had  been  sent  there.  A year  before 


18 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1605 


his  voyage  a company  had  left  France  to  found  a 
colony  somewhere  in  the  north.  It  was  led  by  Sieur 
de  Monts,  a Huguenot,  or  French  Protestant;  while 
his  seventy  followers  were  both  Huguenots  and  Catho 
lies.  Their  pilot  was  Samuel  Champlain,  who  had 
already  explored  the  St.  Lawrence  River  in  the  service 
of  France.  De  Monts  explored  the  Bay  of  Fundy, 
and  discovered  the  St.  John’s  River;  but  they 
chose  for  the  place  of  settlement  an  island  at  the 
mouth  of  the  St.  Croix  River,  since  called  St.  Croix 
or  Neutral  Island.  Here  they  built  a fort,  and  within 
it  several  cabins  and  a chapel.  So  much  wood  was 
used  in  building,  that  little  remained  on  the  island ; 
and  they  were  obliged  to  go  to  the  mainland  on  the 
west  for  both  water  and  fuel.  They  suffered  dread- 
fully with  the  scurvy,  and  before  spring  half  their 
number  died.  As  soon  as  warm  weather  came,  all 
that  remained  of  the  colony  went  again  on  board  the 
vessel,  and  sailed  away  westward  in  search  of  a more 
suitable  place  for  a plantation.  They  first  visited 
Penobscot  Bay,  having  before  heard  of  the  region 
under  its  Indian  name,  Norumbegua.  Continuing 
their  voyage,  they  went  unconsciously  past  Pentecost 
Harbor,  where,  probably,  Weymouth’s  vessel  then  lay 
at  anchor.  At  Kennebec,  De  Monts  set  up  a cross 
and  claimed  the  country  in  the  name  of  the  king  of 
France.  But  this  was  of  no  effect,  as  Weymouth  had 
already  taken  possession  for  the  English  king ; and 
according  to  the  usage  of  the  Christian  world,  any  new 
country  belonged  to  the  nation  which  first  took  pos- 
session in  due  form.  Next,  Casco  Bay  spread  its 
smooth  waters  and  picturesque  islands  before  the  rov- 
ing Frenchmen;  but  still  they  sailed  on,  past  rocky 
headlands,  sparkling  rivers  and  verdant  hills,  until  the 
sandy  curves  of  Cape  Cod  hemmed  them  in.  At  this 
point  they  encountered  savages,  with  whom,  they  had 
a skirmish.  They  went  no  farther,  but  turned  back  to 
their  starting  place ; finding  at  St.  John’s  another  ves- 


1605 


THE  COAST  EXPLORED. 


19 


sel  with  forty  more  colonists.  Both  ships  now  went 
across  the  bay,  where  they  founded  a town  which  they 
called  Port  Eoyal.  It  was  on  the  site  of  the  present 
town  of  Annapolis.  Here,  for  nearly  three  years, 
they  lived  an  easy,  rollicking  life.  They  carried  on  a 
profitable  trade  with  the  natives  about  them,  obtaining 
abundance  of  corn,  venison  and  furs.  ' But  the  vessels 
of  the  Dutch  merchants  now  came  along  the  coast  and 
interfered  with  their  trade,  and,  worse  still,  the  king 
revoked  their  charter;  so,  in  the  spring  of  1608,  they 
abandoned  the  country. 

In  what  year  was  the  continent  of  America  discovered  ? In 
what  year  did  Gosnold  visit  the  coast  of  Maine?  What  islands 
were  named  by  Pring  ? What  river  did  he  ascend?  Who  took 
possession  of  the  territory  of  Maine  in  the  name  of  the  English 
king  ? What  name  did  he  give  to  the  White  Mountains  of  New 
Hampshire?  What  was  his  object  in  carrying  away  Indians? 
What  Frenchman  was  on  the  coast  of  Maine  at  the  same  time  with 
Weymouth?  Where  did  De  Mont’s  colony  pass  the  previous 
winter  ? 


2 


20 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1606 


CHAPTER  II. 

1.  You  have  now  learned  of  four  famous  voyages  to 
this  coast,  and  that  none  of  them  formed  any  settle- 
ment which  was  sustained.  But  wThen  the  ships 
returned,  their  companies  showed  the  many  curious 
tilings  they  had  brought,  and  told  such  wonderful 
stories  about  what  they  had  seen,  that  a great  many 
people  became  interested  in  the  far  off  country  be- 
neath the  sunset.  So  in  1606  a number  of  noblemen, 
gentlemen  and  merchants  belonging  about  London 
and  Plymouth  in  England,  joined  themselves  together 
for  the  purpose  of  sending  out  colonies,  and  of  making 
Christians  of  the  heathen  natives.  This  association 
was  called  the  “North  and  South  Virginia  Company;55 
and  King  James  granted  to  it  ah  the  territory  between 
the  thirty-fourth  and  forty-fifth  degrees  of  north  lati- 
tude. The  London  men  chose  for  their  portion  the 
division  south  of  the  Hudson  River,  while  those  of  Ply- 
mouth took  the  part  north  of  the  mouth  of  that  river. 

2.  In  August  of  the  same  year  the  Plymouth  com- 
pany sent  out  two  ships  under  Thomas  Hanham,  one  of 
the  company,  to  make  a settlement  at  Sagadahoc;  but 
one  of  the  vessels  was  captured  by  the  Spaniards,  and 
the  other,  after  a short  stay  on  the  coast,  returned  to 
England.  In  December  the  London  company  sent 
out  three  ships  with  planters;  and  these  became  the 
founders  of  Jamestown  in  Virginia.  In  June  of  the 
next  year  the  Plymouth  company  again  sent  out  two 
vessels  with  an  hundred  and  twenty  colonists.  The 
leader  of  the  expedition  was  Captain  George  Popham, 
brother  to  Lord  John  Popham,  chief  justice  of  Eng- 
land. His  ship  was  named  the  “Gift  of  God55;  and 
the  other,  the  “Mary  and  John,55  was  commanded  by 


1607  THE  FIRST  COLONY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  21 


Captain  Raleigh  Gilbert.  On  the  sixteenth  of  August 
they  landed  on  an  island ; finding  a cross,  by  which 
they  knew  it  to  be  the  one  Captain  Weymouth  had 
visited,  afterward  called  Monhegan. 

3.  On  board  of  the  “ Mary  and  John51 9 was  Skid- 
warroes,  one  of  the  savages  who  had  been  carried 
away  by  Weymouth  two  years  before.  When  the 
poor  fellow  found  himself  once  more  so  near  his  home 
lie  became  much  excited,  and  wished  to  go  at  once  to 
his  native  place  near  by  on  the  mainland.  Near  mid- 
night Captain  Gilbert  manned  his  boat;  and,  guided 
by  the  eager  savage,  ere  dawn  they  were  at  Pema- 
quid,  now  the  town  of  Bristol.  They  landed  in  the 
early  light  of  the  morning,  and  approached  a village 
of  the  natives.  There  was  a sudden  cry  of  alarm;  and 
the  warriors  ran  with  hastily  snatched  weapons  to 
drive  the  white  men  back.  At  the  head  of  his  braves 
was  the  chief  of  the  village,  Nahanada, — who  was 
also  one  of  those  carried  away  by  Weymouth,  but 
returned  the  year  before  by  Hanham.  As  soon  as 
Nahanada  and  Slddwarroes  perceived  each  other, 
they  ran  together  and  embraced.  Then  the  brethren 
and  family  of  the  restored  savage  came  forward  and 
joined  in  the  hearty  greetings.  Two  hours  soon 
passed,  when  Gilbert’s  party  returned  to  the  vessel, 
taking  Slddwarroes  with  them. 

4.  The  next  day  was  Sunday ; and  the  companies 
of  both  ships  went  ashore  on  Monhegan;  and  here, 
beside  the  cross  which  Weymouth  had  planted,  was 
preached  the  first  sermon  of  New  England.  On 
Monday  Captains  Popham  and  Gilbert,  with  fifty  men, 
went  again  to  Pemaquid.  Slddwarroes  was  with 
them,  but  Nahanada  and  his  braves  appeared  dis- 
trustful. The  sight  of  so  many  armed  men  made  them 
fear  that  the  treachery  of  Weymouth  was  to  be  re- 
peated. Suddenly  the  savages  withdrew  into  the 
wood,  and  Slddwarroes  with  them;  where,  from  be- 
hind the  trees,  they  menaced  the  white  men  with  their 


22 


• HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1607 


arrows.  It  was  tlie  desire  of  the  English  to  avoid 
bloodshed;  so  they  retired  to  the  boats  and  rowed 
across  to  the  other  side  of  the  harbor,  where  they 
spent  the  night.  The  ships  next  sailed  westward  in 
search  of  the  river  Sagadahoc,  or  Kennebec.  They 
passed  Seguin  (which  they  called  /Sutquin)  without 
recognizing;  it,  and  examined  the  islands  on  the  north- 
ern  shore  of  Casco  Bay.  Then  a storm  arose  and 
drove  them  away  to  the  eastward.  When  the  storm 
was  over  they  again  turned  westward;  and  just  at 
night  the  “Gift  of  God”  got  into  the  mouth  of  the 
river  Sagadahoc;  and  in  the  morning  she  sent  her 
boat  and  helped  in  the  “Mary  and  John.” 

5.  They  now  searched  about  for  a good  site  for 
their  town,  and  finally  chose  the  peninsula  of  Sabino, 
so  called  from  Sebenoa,  the  sagamore  of  the  region. 
This  peninsula  is  part  of  the  present  town  of  Pliips- 
burg.  It  lies  on  the  western  side  of  the  Kennebec  at 
its  mouth,  and  contains,  perhaps,  one  or  two  hun- 
dred acres.  It  is  almost  an  island,  having  the  Ken- 
nebec on  the  east,  the  sea  on  the  south,  Atkin’s  Bay 
on  the  north  and  west,  while  a narrow  neck  on  the 
southwest  alone  connects  it  with  the  mainland.  Fort 
Popham,  a fine  fortification  of  stone,  now  stands  on 
the  northeastern  extremity,  commanding  the  river; 
on  the  northern  shore  are  a few  small  houses  ; and  on 
the  east  of  the  steep  woody  hill  that  runs  across  the 
peninsula  from  north  to  south,  stands  a fine  old  house 
with  a flag  staff  in  front.  A little  southward  of  this 
house,  at  the  foot  of  a grassy  slope,  is  a beautiful  little 
sheet  of  fresh  water;  while,  only  a few  rods  away  on 
the  other  side  of  a bank  of  sand  scantily  covered  with 
vegetation,  beat  the  surges  of  old  ocean  ; and  the 
waves  have  been  known  in  time  of  storms  to  dash 
quite  over  the  narrow  bound  into  the  quiet  little  pond. 

6.  On  Wednesday,  the  29th  day  of  August,  1607, 
the  colonists  went  on  shore  and  engaged  in  a religious 
service,  led  by  Richard  Seymour,  them  chaplain.  The 


1607  TnE  first  COLONY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  23 

Plymouth  company  had  given  them  a sealed  package 
containing  the  laws  and  a list  of  officers  for  the  gov- 
ernment of  the  colony;  and  after  the  service,  this  was 
opened  and  read.  They  found  that  Captain  George 
Popliam  was  their  president,  and  Captain  Raleigh 
Gilbert,  admiral.  Then  they  went  to  work  building 
a fort,  storehouse  and  dwellings,  and  even  a vessel. 
Digby,  a ship  carpenter  from  London,  was  the  master 
builder.  She  was  called  “Virginia”;  and  her  size 
was  thirty  tons.  Her  first  voyage  was  made  the  next 
spring  to  Virginia,  and  thence  to  England.  Therefore 
the  Kennebec  river,  which  has  since  sent  out  so  many 
vessels,  has  the  honor  of  producing  the  first  vessel 
built  by  English  hands  in  America. 

7.  While  the  colonists  were  erecting  then’  dwellings, 
Captain  Gilbert  and  his  crew  explored  the  coast,  going 
through  Casco  Bay  quite  to  Cape  Elizabeth.  lie 
next  ascended  the  river  on  which  the  settlement  was 
made,  where  he  saw  many  natives,  and  visited  one  of 
their  villages.  He  offered  them  tobacco  in  exchange 
for  their  skins ; but  those  they  brought  were  so  poor 
that  he  would  not  purchase  them.  This  made  the 
Indians  angry;  and  the  English  barely  got  away 
without  a serious  fight. 

8.  By  and  by  some  of  the  Wawennock  tribe  from 
the  eastward  visited  the  plantation,  representing  that 
the  Bashaba,  their  king,  expected  all  strangers  coming 
into  his  dominions  to  pay  their  respects  at  his  court. 
The  president  sent  a deputation  to  visit  him,  but  it 
was  driven  back  by  a storm.  When  the  Bashaba 
learned  of  this  misfortune,  he  sent  his  son  with  a reti- 
nue to  visit  the  president  at  Sabino.  After  such 
treatment  as  these  people  had  received  from  Wey- 
mouth, this  action  was  a mark  of  a generous  nature. 

9.  The  Indians  were  for  sometime  after  this  quite 
intimate  with  the  colonists.  At  one  time  forty  men, 
women  and  children,  being  on  a visit  to  the  planta- 
tion, sat  down  to  meat  with  the  English.  They 


24 


IIISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1607 


attended  worship,  also,  behaving  with  great  reverence. 
Indeed,  they  were  so  much  impressed  with  the  gov- 
ernment and  religion  of  the  English,  that  they  would 
say,  “King  James  is  a good  king,  and  his  God  is  a 
good  God;  but  our  god,  Tanto,  is  a naughty  god.” 

10.  The  colonists  were  industrious;  and  by  the  time 
the  winter  came  on  with  its  sleet  and  snow,  they  had 
finished  a storehouse,  one  large  dwelling,  and  a num- 
ber of  small  cottages.  They  had  also  completed  their 
fort,  which  they  named  St.  George,  in  honor  of  their 
president.  But  with  the  winter  came  trouble.  Quar- 
rels arose  between  them  and  the  natives;  and  tradition 
tells  us  of  two  fatal  affrays.  Once  the  planters  got 
the  Indians  to  assist  in  moving  one  of  the  cannon  in 
the  fort ; and  while  they  were  pulling  on  a long  rope 
directly  in  range  of  the  gun,  it  was  discharged. 
Though  the  gun  was  loaded  with  powder  only,  some 
were  killed,  others  knocked  over  and  injured,  and  the 
remainder  badly  frightened. 

11.  The  men,  probably,  had  not  intended  to  do  them 
any  harm,  but  to  impress  them  with  a wholesome 
dread  of  their  weapons;  yet  this  action  only  tended  to 
produce  the  very  hostility  they  feared.  In  a quarrel 
which  happened  a little  later,  one  of  the  English  was 
killed  and  the  others  driven  out  of  the  fort,  leaving 
the  Indians  in  possession.  In  ransacking  the  store- 
house, which  was  within  the  fort,  the  Indians  came 
upon  a cask  of  powder ; not  being  able  to  make  out 
what  it  was,  they  scattered  it  about  very  freely. 
Pretty  soon  it  caught  fire,  and  then  there  was  an 
explosion.  I do  not  know  how  many  of  the  Indians 
were  killed,  but  all  the  others  were  quite  overcome 
with  terror.  They  thought  the  God  of  the  English 
had  done  it  because  he  was  angrv  with  them  for  killing 
the  white  stranger;  and  they  besought  the  planters  to 
forgive  them  and  be  their  friends.  But  their  peni- 
tence did  not  last  long,  and  they  were  soon  more  hos- 
tile than  ever. 


1G08  TnE  FIRST  COLONY  OF  NEW  ENGLAND.  25 


12.  The  explosion  had  set  the  storehouse  on  fire,  and 
all  the  provisions  of  the  colonists  and  the  furs  they  had 
bought  were  burned  up ; and  for  the  remainder  of  the 
winter  they  were  obliged  to  live  on  fish,  a little  lean 
game,  and  even  dog  meat.  The  season,  too,  was  a 
terribly  cold  one ; and  their  weak,  little  cabins  could 
not  keep  out  the  doleful  winds  and  biting  frosts. 
With  all  these  privations  and  misfortunes,  it  is  no 
wonder  that  the  men  grew  low-spirited,  and  longed  to 
be  in  their  native  England  again.  Many  became 
sickly ; but  the  only  one  who  died  was  their  good  presi- 
dent, George  Popham.  “I  die  content,”  said  he;  “for 
my  name  will  be  always  associated  with  the  first 
planting  of  the  English  race  in  the  new  world.  My 
remains  will  not  be  neglected  away  from  the  home  of 
my  fathers  and  my  kindred.”  You  see  that  he  did 
not  suppose  the  plantation  would  be  given  up;  and 
the  belief  that  he  had  been  useful  to  his  country  was 
a consolation  to  the  last  hours  of  this  aged  pioneer. 
Yet  the  spot  of  his  burial  remains  unknown  to  this 
day. 

13.  The  “Mary  and  John,”  and  probably,  the  “Gift 
of  God,”  had  returned  to  England  in  the  autumn ; but  in 
the  spring  a ship  came  with  supplies.  It  brought  the 
news  of  the  death  of  chief  justice  Popham,  and  of  Sir 
John,  brother  of  Captain  Gilbert.  The  death  of  the 
president  had  left  Gilbert  the  chief  in  command;  but, 
being  his  brother’s  heir,  he  determined  to  go  back  to 
England.  In  these  men  the  colonists  believed  they 
had  lost  their  best  friends,  and  were  altogether  dis- 
couraged; so  some  returned  to  England  with  Captain 
Gilbert,  while  others  went  in  the  little  vessel  they  had 
built  to  Jamestown  in  Virginia. 

Wliat  company  sent  the  first  English  colonies  to  America? 
Where  was  the  first  colony  sent  ? In  what  year  was  the  settlement 
made  in  Virginia?  In  what  year  was  the  first  colony  planted  in 
Maine  ? Who  was  the  leader  of  this  colony  ? On  what  peninsula 


26 


niSTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1607 


did  they  settle  ? Where  is  Sabino  ? What  did  they  name  their 
fort?  What  name  did  they  give  to  the  vessel  they  built?  Where 
was  the  first  voyage  of  this  vessel  made  ? What  explorations  did 
Captain  Gilbert  make  ? What  Indians  often  visited  the  colonists? 
What  happened  to  their  storehouse  during  the  winter?  What  one 
of  their  number  died  during  the  winter?  What  ill  news  did  they 
hear  in  the  spring?  What  effect  did  these  misfortunes  have  upon 
the  colonists? 


1613 


EARLY  EVENTS  ON  TIIE  COAST. 


27 


CHAPTER  III. 

1.  The  next  colony  settled  at  Mt.  Desert  Island, 
which  was  then  called  St.  Saviour.  It  was  sent  out  in 
1613  by  the  French  Catholics,  and  consisted  of  twenty- 
five  colonists,  together  with  the  Jesuits,  Biard  and 
Mass6,  who  had  come  to  the  coast  a few  years  before. 

2.  The  Virginia  magistrates  soon  heard  of  this  set- 
tlement, and  decided  to  remove  the  intruders  at  once ; 
for  Mt.  Desert  was  within  the  limits  of  the  charter 
which  the  English  king  had  granted  to  the  North  and 
South  Virginia  Company.  Eleven  fishing  vessels  with 
fourteen  pieces  of  cannon  and  sixty  soldiers,  under  the 
command  of  Captain  Samuel  Argal,  were  sent  against 
them.  The  French  had  two  vessels  in  the  harbor  and 
a small  fortification  on  shore;  but  this  attack  took 
them  by  surprise,  and  the  place  was  easily  captured. 

3.  Several  were  wounded  in  this  conflict,  but  the 
only  one  killed  was  a Jesuit  named  Gilbert  Du  Thet, 
who  fell  by  a musket  ball  while  in  the  act  of  aiming 
a ship’s  gun  against  the  English.  Argal  treated  his 
prisoners  with  kindness,  giving  them  the  choice  to 
return  to  France  by  such  vessels  as  they  could  find, 
or  to  go  with  him  to  Virginia.  lie  also  visited  and 
captured  Port  Royal,  where  the  French  had  again 
planted  a small  colony. 

4.  All  who  have  read  the  history  of  the  United 
States  wTill  remember  about  Captain  John  Smith  and 
Pocahontas.  The  same  Captain  Smith  came  in  1614  to 
the  coast  of  Maine.  He  had  two  ships  and  forty-five 
men,  and  meant  on  this  or  a later  voyage  to  form  a settle- 
ment. They  touched  at  Monhegan  first,  then  went  to 
Sagadahoc.  In  this  vicinity  he  built  seven  boats. 
Some  of  these  were  used  by  Ins  men  in  fishing,  while 


28 


niSTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1614 


with  others  lie  explored  the  coast  and  rivers.  The 
men  spent  the  best  part  of  the  fishing  season  in  catch- 
ing whales,  and  in  search  of  gold  and  copper  mines. 
They  found  no  mines,  and  the  whales  were  not  such  as 
yield  much  oil ; thus  a great  deal  of  time  was  wasted. 
They  had  one  skirmish  with  the  savages,  in  which  they 
killed  several,  but  came  off  themselves  without  loss. 

5.  Late  in  the  summer  Smith  returned  to  England 
with  a valuable  cargo  of  fish  and  furs;  but  the  other 
vessel  staid  behind.  Her  master  was  Thomas  Hunt. 
Smith  indignantly  says  of  him,  “He  purposely  tarried 
behind  to  prevent  me  from  making  a plantation,  and  to 
steal  savages.”  Hunt  prowled  along  the  coast  as  far  as 
Cape  Cod,  capturing  natives  at  several  places.  Finally 
he  sailed  away  with  twenty-seven  of  them;  and  going 
to  Malaga,  lie  sold  them  to  the  Spaniards  for  slaves. 

6.  The  next  year  Smith  started  again  for  the  shores 
of  Maine;  but  on  the  way  he  was  captured  by  the 
French,  and  his  colonizing  schemes  broken  up.  He 
always  made  good  use  of  his  time,  however;  and  soon 
after  his  liberation  he  published  a map  and  a short 
history  of  the  northeastern  coast.  It  was  in  this  work 
that  the  portion  of  our  country  called  New  England 
first  received  its  name.  Smith  had  explored  the  coast 
from  Sagadahoc  to  Cape  Cod,  finding  twenty-five  har- 
bors and  several  large  rivers,  and  visiting  forty  villages 
of  .the  natives. 

7.  How  the  rough  islands,  jagged  capes,  and  the 
many  bays  and  snug  little  havens  must  have  surprised 
him,  as  he  paddled  industriously  among  them;  and  how 
pleasing  the  numerous  rivers,  with  their  woody  hills 
and  grassy  intervales  ! Yet  lie  did  not  see  the  lakes 
and  the  myriad  ponds  that  held  back  the  water  from 
the  sea,  or  the  cataracts  that  throw  it  down;  where, 
in  after  years,  the  ringing  saws  should  cut  up  the  for- 
est for  house  and  ship,  or  larger  mills  spin  and  weave 
the  wool  and  the  cotton  into  cloth  for  the  comfort  of 
man. 


1614 


EARLY  EVENTS  ON  THE  COAST. 


29 


8.  The  natives  of  Maine  were  at  this  time  united  in 
a confederation  under  a chief  sachem,  or  king,  called  the 
Bashaba.  They  were  divided  into  three  nations ; the 
Sokokis,  who  lived  about  the  Saco  river ; the  Abna- 
kis,  on  the  Androscoggin,  Kennebec,  and  several 
smaller  rivers  eastward;  and  the  Etechemins,  who 
occupied  the  country  from  the  Penobscot  river  to  the 
St.  John’s,  in  Nova  Scotia.  The  Bashaba  belonged  to 
the  Wawennocks,  a powerful  tribe  of  the  Abnakis, 
who  dwelt  upon  the  small  rivers  on  the  coast  between 
the  Kennebec  and  Penobscot. 

9.  Shortly  after  Captain  Smith’s  visit,  the  Tarra- 
tines,  or  Penobscot  Indians,  who  had  become  very  nu- 
merous,.rebelled  against  the  Bashaba.  They  defeated 
the  warriors  sent  to  subdue  them;  and,  invading  the 
Wawennock  territory,  killed  the  monarch,  burned  his 
villages,  and  nearly  destroyed  the  tribe.  Then  other 
quarrels  happened  among  them,  and  many  more  were 
killed.  After  the  war  came  a pestilence;  and  the 
Indians  died  in  great  numbers  — even  whole  villages 
being  swept  away.  The  disease  was  so  rapid  and  fatal 
that  in  some  places  none  were  left  to  bury  the  dead  ; 
and  their  white  bones  were  long  after  seen  bleaching 
on  the  ground.  The  plague  was  the  worst  in  the  win- 
ter of  1616  and  1617;  and  a company  of  Englishmen 
spent  this  very  season  at  the  mouth  of  the  Saco  river. 

10.  They  visited  the  sick,  and  spent  many  nights 
with  them  in  their  cabins ; yet  not  one  of  the  English 
had  even  so  much  as  a headache.  The  leader  of  this 
company  was  Richard  Vines,  who  had  been  educated  a 
physician;  and  probably  it  was  the  cleanly  and  whole- 
some habits  which  he  enforced  among  his  men,  that 
saved  them  from  the  disease.  Vines  was  in  the  employ 
of  Sir  Ferdinando  Gorges,  and  spent  the  winter  on 
this  shore  by  his  request,  to  try  if  the  climate  was  too 
severe  for  English  folk  to  endure.  The  place  was 
named  Winter  Harbor;  and  Vines  must  have  been 
much  pleased  with  it,  for  he  soon  after  made  the  Saco 
river  his  permanent  residence. 


30 


niSTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1619 


11.  Gorges  now  persuaded  the  Plymouth  company 
to  make  another  attempt  at  settlement;  therefore  in 
1618  they  sent  out  a vessel  under  Edward  Rocroft. 
He  was  to  find  Captain  Thomas  Dermer,  then  at  New- 
foundland, and  proceed  with  him  to  form  a plantation. 
He  did  not  meet  Dermer,  but  kept  on  to  Monhegan. 
There  he  captured  a French  trading  vessel  and  a large 
quantity  of  furs;  sending  the  Frenchmen  to  England 
in  his  own  vessel,  which  was  smallest.  His  crew  soon 
after  formed  a plot  to  murder  him  for  the  sake  of  the 
cargo.  But  he  discovered  the  plot ; and,  running  into 
Winter  Harbor,  set  the  conspirators  ashore.  Then  he 
sailed  away  to  Virginia,  where  he  was  killed  in  a quar- 
rel with  a planter.  Probably  Vines  and  his  company 
had  gone  from  Winter  Harbor,  or  would  not  allow 
the  conspirators  to  stay  with  them;  for  they  made 
their  way  to  Monhegan,  and  spent  the  winter  there. 

12.  Next  came  Captain  Dermer,  looking  for  Rocroft. 
He  found  the  Indians  very  hostile,  on  account  of  the 
wickedness  of  Hunt  and  others  in  stealing  away  their 
people  for  slaves.  Dermer  had  brought  back  two  of 
Hunt’s  captives,  Samoset  and  Squanto;  and  these 
gave  him  a great  deal  of  assistance  in  pacifying  the 
angry  savages.  Near  Cape  Cod  he  found  and  re- 
deemed a Frenchman,  the  sole  survivor  of  the  crew  of 
a French  ship  which  had  been  wrecked  on  the  coast  a 
few  years  before.  The  crew  had  escaped  to  the  shore, 
where  the  savages  prowled  about  them  until  they 
killed  all  but  three  or  four.  They  made  prisoners  of 
these,  sending  them  about  from  one  tribe  to  another 
to  be  tortured  for  then*  sport.  When  the  poor  men 
reproached  them  for  their  babarity,  and  warned  them 
that  the  wrath  of  God  would  come  upon  them,  the 
savages  laughed,  and  s&id  scornfully  that  they  were 
“too  many  for  God.”  In  less  than  two  years  after, 
great  numbers  of  them  died  of  the  plague. 

13.  Among  other  places,  Captain  Dermer  visited 
Martha’s  Vineyard;  but  the  natives  here,  instead  of  lis- 


1621 


EARLY  EVENTS  ON  THE  COAST. 


31 


teningtotermsof  peace,  made  a murderous  assault  upon 
a boat’s  crew  which  went  ashore.  They  were  nearly 
all  killed;  and  an  Indian  had  Captain  Dermer  down, 
and  would  have  cut  his  head  off  had  not  the  rescued 
Frenchman  come  to  his  aid.  Dermer  remained  on  the 
coast  until  midsummer  of  1620;  and  in  December  the 
Pilgrims  came  and  founded  their  famous  town. 
Though  he  had  made  peace  with  the  natives  to  the 
northward,  those  about  Cape  Cod  remained  hostile, 
waylaying  and  killing  the  settlers  whenever  they 
could. 

14.  Just  at  the  close  of  that  first  gloomy  winter  at 
Plymouth,  the  afflicted  pilgrims  were  one  day  startled  by 
the  sight  of  a stately  savage  walking  from  the  woods 
toward  their  cabins.  But  instead  of  the  war-whoop, 
they  heard  from  his  lips,  “Welcome,  Englishmen ! 
welcome,  Englishmen!”  Yet  they  looked  fearfully 
about,  lest  some  stealthy  followers  might  fall  upon 
them  unawares.  Bow  and  arrows  were  in  his  hands, 
but  he  offered  no  one  any  harm.  It  was  Samoset, 
native  lord  of  Pemaquid.  His  captivity  had  saved 
him  from  war  and  pestilence;  and  he  had  been  re- 
stored to  his  native  shores  to  find  his  country  desolate 
and  his  kindred  perished. 

15.  The  pilgrims  entertained  the  chieftain  with  food 
and  lodging.  In  return  he  told  them  about  the  plague 
which  had  carried  away  the  people,  and  gave  them 
much  needful  information  in  regard  to  the  country, 
lie  went  away  the  next  morning,  but  returned  a few 
days  after,  bringing  other  natives  to  visit  them, 
among  whom  was  the  famous  Massasoit. 

16.  When  Captain  Levett,  in  1623,  sailed  along  the 
coast  in  search  of  a place  to  settle,  he  met  Samoset  near 
Pemaquid,  and  received  from  him  the  same  generous 
welcome.  lie  aided  Levett  in  obtaining  furs,  and 
introduced  his  squaw.  Levett  says,  “The  next  day  I 
sailed  for  Quack,  or  York,  with  the  king ,*  queen  and 
prince,  bow  and  arrows,  dog  and  kitten,  in  my  vessel; 
his  noble  attendants  rowing  by  us  in  their  canoes.” 

* See  close  of  chapter. 


32 


niSTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1625 


17.  Soon  after  tliis,  Samoset  sold  to  one  John 
Brown  a tract  of  land  at  Pemaquid,  comprising  the 
present  towns  of  Bristol  and  Damariscotta.  The  deed 
of  the  sale  was  made  in  1625,  and  is  the  first  ever 
given  by  a native  of  America. 

18.  The  noble  sachem  lived  for  many  years  after 
at  Pemaquid,  always  remaining  the  good  friend  of  the 
English.  He  was  remarkable  for  his  love  of  truth  and 
justice,  and  his  generous  confidence  in  others. 

* The  person  taken  on  board  his  vessel,  and  spoken  of  by  Levett 
as  a king,  was  Cogawesco,  sagamore  of  “Quack,”  who  had  his 
lodge  on  Stroudwater  river,  in  old  Falmouth. 

Who  drove  the  Jesuits  from  Mt.  Desert  Island?  In  what  year 
did  Capt.  Smith  visit  the  coast  of  Maine  ? How  did  his  men  waste 
much  time  ? How  many  harbors  did  Smith  explore  ? How  many 
villages  of  the  natives  did  he  visit  ? lYhat  name  did  he  give  the 
northern  country  in  his  history  ? W7ho  stole  natives  of  Maine  for 
slaves  ? What  three  nations  of  Indians  occupied  Maine  at  this 
time  ? What  happened  among  the  Indians  soon  after  ? In  what 
years  did  Richard  Vines  spend  a winter  at  Saco  ? Who  made 
peace  with  the  Indians  on  the  coast  soon  after?  What  noted 
chieftain  of  Maine  met  the  pilgrims  with  words  of  welcome? 
What  wa3  the  character  of  Samoset  ? 


1620 


COLONIES  AND  COLONISTS. 


33 


CHAPTER  IV. 

1.  Early  in  the  year  1620  the  Plymouth,  or  North- 
ern branch  of  the  North  and  South  Virginia  Company 
gave  up  its  charter.  A new  company  was  then 
formed,  consisting  of  forty  noblemen,  knights,  and 
gentlemen.  It  was  described  as  “The  Council  estab- 
lished at  Plymouth  in  the  County  of  Devon,  for  plant- 
ing, ruling  and  governing  New  England  in  America;’5 
but  it  was  usually  called  the  New  England  Company. 
The  king  granted  to  it  the  territory  from  a little  south 
of  the  Hudson  River  to  the  Bay  of  Chaleur  on  the 
north,  and  from  “sea  to  sea.”  Sir  Ferdinando  Gor- 
ges, who  had  been  president  of  the  old  company,  was 
made  chief  agent  of  the  new  one. 

2.  This  gentleman  was  born  in  the  year  1573,  in 
the  county  of  Somerset,  in  England.  Before  he  was 
thirty  years  old  he  had  won  great  honor  in  the  war 
with  Spain ; and  the  king,  to  reward  his  services,  made 
him  governor  of  the  fortified  town  of  Plymouth,  in 
the  south-western  part  of  England.  Among  his  friends 
were  Sir  Walter  Raleigh  and  Sir  Humphrey  Gilbert ; 
and  from  these  he,  no  doubt,  imbibed  that  enthusiasm 
for  America  which  made  him  through  a long  fife  the 
constant  friend  of  the  colonies. 

3.  The  French,  who  had  two  or  more  colonies  on  the 
St.  Lawrence  river,  were  now  attempting  settlements 
further  southward  within  the  limits  of  the  New  Eng- 
land Company’s  patent.  It  was  plain  that  this  north- 
ern boundary  was  likely  to  cause  trouble.  Gorges,  to 
relieve  himself  of  the  difficulty,  procured  for  Sir  Wil- 
liam Alexander,  Secretary  of  State  for  Scotland,  a 
grant  of  all  the  territory  east  of  the  St.  Croix,  and 


34 


niSTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1G20 


northward  on  tlie  line  of  this  river  to  the  St.  Lawrence.- 
All  this  region  was  at  that  time  known  as  Canada,  but 
the  new  proprietor  named  it  Nova  Scotia , or  New 
Scotland.  It  was  his  intention  to  settle  it  with  Scotch, 
who,  it  was  thought,  would  prove  an  effectual  barrier 
against  the  French. 

4.  Gorges  was  constantly  on  the  watch  for  persons 
desirous  of  a home  in  the  new  world ; and  thus  he 
came  to  learn  of  a number  of  English  families  who  had 
removed  to  Leyden  in  Holland  that  they  might  be  at 
liberty  to  worship  God  in  the  way  which  they  believed 
to  be  right.  They  at  first  chose  the  Hudson  as  the 
place  for  their  plantation ; but,  landing  on  the  shores 
of  Massachusetts,  they  concluded  to  make  that  their 
residence ; and  Gorges  obtained  for  them  a grant  of 
the  place  where  they  had  settled.  Thus  were  intro- 
duced to  the  world  the  famous  Pilgrims  of  New 
Plymouth. 

5.  In  its  political  action  the  English  government 
always  regarded  Popham’s  colony  as  the  initial 
settlement  of  New  England  ; though  it  was  not  per- 
manently maintained.  It  is,  however,  quite  certain 
that  some  points  in  Maine  — as  Monhegan,  Pemaquid 
and  Saco,  had  been  occupied  for  several  years  previous 
to  the  settlement  of  Plymouth;  but  the  inhabitants  were 
fishermen,  and  probably  few  of  them  remained  at  any  of 
these  places  throughout  the  year.  I think,  therefore, 
that  the  pilgrims  of  the  Mayflower  must,  in  a social 
sense,  be  considered  the  first  settlers  of  New  England; 
for  in  this  colony  were  found  man,  woman  and  child  — 
the  triple  parts  of  the  integer  of  human  life. 

In  1622  the  New  England  Company  granted  to 
Gorges  and  Captain  John  Mason  the  whole  territory 
between  the  Merrimac  river  and  the  Kennebec.  The 
proprietors  named  this  country  Laconia . It  was 
described  as  the  paradise  of  the  North,  having  a salu- 
brious climate,  fine  scenery,  bays  and  rivers  swarming 
with  fish,  and  forests  full  of  game. 


1623 


COLONIES  AND  COLONISTS. 


35 


6.  These  gorgeous  reports  brought  many  good  peo- 
ple to  our  shores;  but  there  had  come,  also,  many  lawless 
adventurers.  Complaints  soon  reached  the  proprie- 
tors that  persons  without  right  or  license  were  carrying 
away  timber,  burning  the  forests,  destroying  the  game 
and  catching  the  fish.  The  Indians,  too,  were  becom- 
ing enraged  by  these  acts,  and  because  the  traders 
cheated  them  and  made  them  drunken ; and  frequent 
bloody  quarrels  happened  between  them  and  the  Eng- 
lish. So  in  1623  the  New  England  Company  sent  out 
Robert  Gorges,  a son  of  Sir  Ferdinando,  as  governor. 
They  also  sent  an  admiral  to  regulate  trade  and  fishery 
about  the  coasts,  and  a minister  to  oversee  religious 
affairs.  These  three  were  to  appoint  civil  officers,  and 
to  sit  as  judges  on  all  cases  which  should  arise  in  the 
province.  But  Parliament  opposed  the  privileges  of 
the  company,  and  the  governor  was  recalled ; the  min- 
ister found  his  office  unwelcome ; while  the  fishermen 
were  so  stubborn  that  the  admiral  could  do  nothing 
with  them ; — so  in  a year  or  two  all  had  returned  to 
England. 

7.  Meantime  many  people  who  were  oppressed  at 
home  sought  refuge  in  this  country;  and  the  settle- 
ments increased  all  along  the.  coast.  The  little  band 
of  pilgrims  had  been  joined  by  others  of  their  breth- 
ren, and  were  profitably  engaged  in  fishing  and  in 
trade  with  the  Indians ; having  a trading  house  on  the 
Penobscot,  and  another  at  Sagadahoc  near  the  site  of 
Popliam’s  fort.  In  order  to  favor  this  persevering 
colony  and  to  aid  in  spreading  Christianity  among  the 
natives,  the  New  England  Company  gave  them  a tract 
of  land  on  the  Kennebec,  reaching  from  near  Swan 
Island  northward  fifteen  miles  from  each  shore  to  the 
great  bend  of  the  river.  In  this  territory  they  had 
exclusive  rights  of  trade  and  fishery,  and  the  legal 
power  necessary  for  the  protection  of  their  property/ 
Here  they  erected  other  trading  houses, — one  in  the 
present  town  of  Richmond,  and  another  at  Cushnoc, 
now  Augusta. 


36 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1627 


8.  These  houses  were  stocked  with  blankets,  coats, 
shoes,  iron  implements,  hard  bread,  and  various  sorts 
of  ornaments  and  trinkets  suited  to  the  fancy  of  the 
savages.  They  had  also  wamjpum , which  served  the 
Indians  for  both  ornament  and  money.  This  was  a 
kind  of  bead  made  by  the  Indians  west  of  Narragan- 
sett  Bay  from  the  inner  part  of  the  shells  of  the  whelk 
and  quahog.  It  was  of  two  kinds, — the  purple  and  the 
white;  white  being  valued  at  a farthing  each  and  the 
purple  at  two  farthings;  but  later  the  value  changed. 

In  1627  some  Puritans  in  England  received  from  the 
New  England  Company  a grant  of  the  land  embraced 
between  New  Plymouth  and  the  Merrimac  river. 
These  became  the  Massachusetts  Bay  Colony;  and  the 
king  gave  them,  a charter  of  their  territory  with  the 
right  of  government  within  its  limits.  In  1629  a divi- 
sion of  Laconia  was  made  between  Gorges  and  Mason. 
The  latter  took  the  part  south  of  the  Piscataqua, 
which  he  named  New  Hampshire;  and  thus  was  fixed 
the  south-western  boundary  of  the  State  of  Maine. 

9.  The  next  notable  patent  was  that  of  Lygonia,  issu- 
ed in  1630,  and  sometimes  called  the  “Plough  Patent,” 
from  the  name  of  the  vessel  which  brought  over  the 
colonists.  The  vessel  bore  this  name  because  the  com- 
pany intended  to  plough  the  land  and  raise  crops  as 
their  principal  business,  instead  of  trading  with  the 
natives  and  fishing,  like  the  other  plantations.  Their 
territory  extended  from  the  Kennebunk  to  Royal’s 
river ; and  they  settled  near  Casco  Bay.  This 
colony  was  laughed  at  a great  deal,  because  it  broke 
up  within  a year ; its  members  scattering  among 
other  plantations  southward. 

10.  The  same  year  the  territory  lying  between  Mus- 
congusBay  and  Medomac  River  at  the  east  was  granted 
to  some  persons  who  had  trading  houses  there.  This 
was  called  the  “Muscongus  Patent ; ” but  nearly  a 
hundred  years  later  it  passed  into  the  possession  of  the 
Waldo  family,  and  was  afterward  known  as  the  “Waldo 


1627 


COLONIES  AND  COLONISTS. 


37 


Patent.”  The  “Pemaquid  Patent”  was  the  last  grant 
made  by  the  New  England  Company  within  the  limits 
of  our  State.  It  was  issued  in  1631,  and  comprised 
the  territory  between  the  Medomac  and  Damariscotta 
rivers.  West  of  this  was  the  Sheepscot  plantation, 
called  the  “Garden  of  the  East,”  for  its  fruitfulness; 
while  the  settlement  at  Cape  Newagen  was,  probably, 
the  most  ancient  of  all.  There  was  no  patent  issued 
for  the  region  between  the  Damariscotta  and  Kenne- 
bec before  the  grant  to  the  Duke  of  York;  and  the 
settlers  held  their  lands  by  Indian  deeds.  Among 
other  purchases  made  of  the  natives  was  that  of  the 
present  town  of  Woolwich,  of  the  sachem  Pobin  Hood, 
for  a hogshead  of  corn  and  thirty  pumpkins. 

11.  In  1625  King  Charles,  the  new  English  sov- 
ereign, was  betrothed  to  the  Princess  Henrietta  Maria, 
daughter  of  the  French  king ; and  in  the  marriage  treaty 
he  ceded  to  France  the  whole  of  New  Scotland.  This 
territory,  you  remember,  had  been  given  by  the  New 
England  Company  to  Sir  William  Alexander,  who 
undertook  to  people  it  with  Scotch.  He  did  not  suc- 
ceed in  bringing  in  many  settlers,  and  was  now  in  con- 
stant fear  that  his  province  would  soon  be  seized  by 
France;  therefore  he  gladly  sold  the  whole  for  a small 
sum  to  M.  La  Tour,  a Huguenot,  or  French  Protest- 
ant, who  wished  to  plant  a colony  there.  A condition 
of  the  sale  was  that  La  Tour  should  hold  the  country 
subject  to  the  Scottish  crown;  but  he  quickly  proved 
his  dishonesty  by  secretly  procuring  from  the  French 
king  a patent  of  a large  tract  of  the  same  territory,  to 
be  held  by  him  as  a subject  of  France. 

12.  Thus  the  whole  country  eastward  of  the  Penob- 
scot became  disputed  territory;  for  Parliament  denied 
the  king’s  right  to  give  away  territory  without  its  con- 
sent. But  France  took  possession,  naming  the  country 
Acadie;  and  the  French  thought  themselves  safe  in 
plundering  all  the  trading  houses  and  vessels  of  the 
English  which  they  could  find  within  their  limits.  A 


38 


IIISTOEY  OF  MAINE. 


1632 


French  fishing  vessel  came  to  the  trading  station  of 
the  New  Plymouth  colony  on  the  Penobscot,  pretend- 
ing that  they  had  put  into  harbor  in  distress,  and  beg- 
ged permission  to  repair  leaks  and  refresh  themselves. 
They  were  kindly  received,  and  allowed  to  go  about  on 
shore  as  they  liked.  The  villainous  crew  quickly 
learned  that  most  of  the  men  belonging  to  the  station 
were  absent ; and  they  immediately  seized  the  swords 
and  muskets  in’  the  fort,  and  ordered  the  keepers  to 
surrender  on  pain  of  instant  death.  Then  they  forced 
them  at  the  point  of  the  sword  to  carry  the  merchan- 
dise of  the  fort  on  board  their  vessel.  But  the  spirited 
Puritans  were  not  easily  dismayed,  and  they  soon  after 
stocked  their  trading  house  anew,  and  the  very  next 
spring  opened  another  at  Macliias.  A year  later  La 
Tom'  himself  attacked  this  one,  killing  two  of  the 
men,  and  carrying  the  remainder  away  prisoners  to 
Port  Koyal. 

13.  Some  English  vessels,  also,  still  ventured  to  trade 
with  the  Indians  along  the  coast,  as  before ; and  a few 
of  them  were  caught.  One  belonged  to  a man  named 
Dixy  Bull.  As  the  French  had  taken  his  cargo  but 
left  him  his  vessel,  he  decided  to  turn  pirate.  At  this 
time  many  low,  vagabond  fellows  were  prowling  about 
the  coast,  sometimes  hunting  and  sometimes  fishing  for 
a subsistence ; and  from  these  Bull  soon  made  up  a 
numerous  crew  of  desperadoes.  He  then  proceeded 
to  rob  his  own  countrymen,  taking  their  furs,  provi- 
sions, arms  and  ammunition,  and  sinking  their  vessels. 
In  1632  he  stole  into  the  harbor  of  Pemaquid,  and 
surprised  the  village.  The  villagers  were  at  work  in 
the  fields  and  woods,  and  off  on  the  water  fishing ; and 
before  they  could  rally  for  defense,  the  pirates  had 
laden  their  boats  with  plunder  from  warehouse  and 
dwelling.  But  the  people  made  an  attack  upon  them 
as  they  were  embarking,  and  killed  one  of  the  leaders. 
At  last  the  settlements  at  the  westward  were  aroused; 
and  a force  was  fitted  out  at  Piscataqua  to  capture  the 


1633 


COLONIES  AND  COLONISTS. 


39 


freebooters.  The  little  squadron  consisted  of  four 
vessels,  and  carried  fifty  men.  It  cruised  three  weeks 
in  search  of  the  pirates ; but  they  had  become  fright- 
ened, and  fled.  They  left  behind  them  a message  for 
the  authorities,  which  read  in  this  way:  “We  now 
proceed  southward, — never  shall  hurt  any  more  of 
your  countrymen, — rather  be  sunk  than  taken.  For- 
tune le  Garde.” 

14.  Bull  seems  to  have  been  more  prudent  than  most 
of  his  class,  for  he  never  allowed  his  crew  to  become 
drunken.  At  the  hour  when  good  captains  had  even- 
ing prayer  he  would  say  to  his  men,  “Now  we’ll  have 
a story  and  a song.”  But  he  met  with  his  deserts  at 
last.  Having  gained  some  riches,  he  returned  to  Eng- 
land, where  his  crimes  were  found  out,  and  he  was 
tried  and  executed. 

Soon  after  New  Scotland  became  the  property  of 
France,  that  government  sent  over  General  Bazilla 
as  governor ; and  his  deputy  over  the  region  between 
St.  Croix  and  the  Penobscot  was  M.  D’Aulney.  This 
gentleman  made  his  residence  at  Biguyduce,  (now 
Castine)  where  he  had  a fort,  mill,  and  a fine  farm. 
When  Bazilla  died  D’Aulney  claimed  to  be  his  suc- 
cessor against  M.  La  Tour,  who  was  the  owner  of  a 
large  part  of  what  is  now  New  Brunswick.  D’Aul- 
ney was  a Catholic,  and  La  Tour  was  a Huguenot  ; 
therefore  D’Aulney  received  the  support  of  French 
ecclesiastics,  while  La  Tour  obtained  private  aid  from 
the  English.  Consequently  D’Aulney  manifested  all 
the  hostility  toward  the  English  that  was  consistent 
with  his  safety.  At  last  he  captured  La  Tour’s  fort 
at  St.  John’s ; carrying  Madame  La  Tour  away  to 
his  own  fort,  where  he  kept  her  a close  prisoner  until 
she  died.  Soon  after  D’Aulney  died  also ; and  his 
enemy,  La  Tour,*  married  his  widow,  and  succeeded  to 
Ills  possessions. 


40 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1G35 


What  territory  did  the  king  grant  to  the  New  England  Company  ? 
To  whom  did  the  New  England  Company  grant  New  Scotland  ? 
What  points  in  Maine  were  inhabited  before  1820  ? What  name 
was  given  to  the  territory  of  Gorges  and  Mason  ? In  what  year 
was  the  first  governor  sent  over?  Where  did  the  Plymouth  colony 
establish  trading  houses  ? In  what  year  was  the  division  of  Laco- 
nia made  ? What  boundary  did  this  division  fix  ? What  were 
some  of  the  most  notable  patents?  When  was  New  Scotland 
ceded  to  France  ? What  did  France  call  the  countiy  ? 


CPAPTER  Y. 

1.  In  1635  the  New  England  Company  was  dissolv 
ed.  Its  territory  was  divided  into  twelve  provinces,  of 
which  four  were  within  the  present  limits  of  Maine 
The  first  embraced  the  region  between  the  St.  Croix 
and  Penobscot  rivers,  and  was  named  the  County  of 
Canada,  and  assigned  to  Sir  William  Alexander;  the 
second,  lying  between  the  Penobscot  and  Kennebec, 
was  given  to  the  Duke  of  York;  the  third  embraced 
the  land  between  the  Kennebec  and  the  Androscog- 
gin ; while  the  fourth  extended  to  the  Piscataqua. 
Both  the  last  were  given  to  Sir  Ferdinando  Gorges, 
and  by  him  named  New  Somersetshire ; and  in  1636 
he  sent  over  his  nephew,  William  Gorges,  as  governor 
of  this  province.  This  gentleman  chose  for  assistants 
Richard  Bonython,  of  Saco,  Thomas  Cammock  and 
Ilenry  Joscelyn,  of  Black  Point  in  Scarborough, 
Thomas  Purchas,  of  Pejepscot  (Brunswick),  Edward 
Godfrey  and  Thomas  Lewis,  of  the  Piscataqua  river 
settlements. 

2.  The  first  session  of  court  was  held  at  the  house  of 
Richard  Bonython  in  Saco.  An  action  was  tried  con- 
cerning a cornfield,  and  another  of  debt.  Among  the 
laws  they  made,  was  one  relating  to  “mischievous  In- 


1635 


POLITICS  AND  CIVIL  AFFAIRS. 


41 


dians,”  and  others  in  regard  to  drunkenness,  and  the 
sale  of  intoxicating  liquors.  The  last  prohibited  the 
sale  of  any  strong  drink  except  a small  quantity  just 
after  dinner.  The  settlers,  it  is  said,  had  fallen  into 
the  habit  of  drinking  too  much  ; and  this  first  govern- 
ment of  Gorges  was  wise  enough  to  restrain  a practice 
so  dangerous  to  the  prosperity  of  the  young  State. 

The  new  country  was  now  found  to  afford  secure 
homes  and  a comfortable  support ; and  so  many  Eng- 
lish were  emigrating  that  King  Charles  began  to  be 
alarmed.  At  one  time  he  detained  some  emigrant 
vessels  in  port  for  several  weeks,  to  the  great  distress 
of  the  passengers.  lie  next  ordered  that  no  subject 
should  leave  the  realm  without  taking  the  oaths  of 
allegiance  and  religious  supremacy.  As  he  wished  to 
secure  to  himself  some  profit  from  these  New  England 
subjects,  he  ordained  that  no  colonist  should  entertain 
a stranger  or  admit  any  person  as  a household  tenant 
without  a license  from  the  crown. 

3.  The  colonists,  especially  the  Puritans,  were  rep- 
resented as  being  rebellious,  and  unworthy  of  confi- 
dence ; therefore  the  king  instituted  a general  govern- 
ment for  New  England,  and  appointed  Sir  Ferdinando 
Gorges  as  governor.  A ship  was  nearly  ready  to 
bring  him  over,  when,  as  the  builders  were  at  work 
upon  her  side,  she  turned  bottom  upward.  This  mis- 
fortune delayed  the  voyage ; and  other  difficulties 
succeeded,  so  that  Gorges  never  visited  the  country 
for  whose  settlement  he  had  labored  so  long. 

His  nephew,  the  governor  of  New  Somersetshire, 
soon  returned  to  England;  and  Gorges  offered  the 
management  of  his  province  to  the  Puritans,  but  it  was 
declined.  In  1639  he  procured  a charter  from  the 
king  making  him  proprietary  lord  of  the  province, 
with  full  power  of  government  therein.  This  grant 
extended  from  the  Piscataqua  river  eastward  to  the 
Kennebec,  thence  north  and  west  to  Dead  river  and 
Umbagog  lake.  The  name  of  the  territory  under  the 


42 


niSTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1G39 


new  charter  was  changed  to  “ Maine,”  in  honor  of 
the  Queen,  whose  patrimonial  estate  as  Princess  of 
France,  was  the  French  province  of  Mayne . 

4.  By  this  charter  no  person  had  a right  to  trade, 
hold  property,  or  reside  within  the  province,  except  by 
permission  of  the  proprietor ; and  he  was  entitled  to  a 
quitrent  from  the  settlers  of  sixpence  an  acre  yearly. 
For  the  government  of  his  province  he  chose  a deputy 
governor,  chancellor,  marshal,  treasurer,  admiral,  mas- 
ter of  ordnance,  and  Secretary.  These  sat  each  month 
as  a court  of  justice ; and,  joined  with  eight  deputies 
elected  by  the  people,  they  formed  a legislative  assem- 
bly, which  levied  the  taxes  and  made  laws. 

The  first  general  court  for  the  province  of  Maine 
was  held  at  Saco  in  June,  1640.  George  Burdet,  the 
chief  man  of  the  Agamenticus  plantation,  was  fined 
forty-five  pounds  for  lewdness,  breaking  the  peace,  and 
slanderous  speaking ; John  Lander  was  fined  two  shil- 
lings for  “swearing  two  oaths;”  Ivory  Puddington 
was  fined  for  being  drunk  at  Mrs.  Tyms;  and  John 
Smith  for  running  away  from  his  master,  was  sen- 
tenced to  be  whipped  and  sent  back.  Perhaps  Smith 
was  an  apprentice  learning  a trade,  or  he  might  have 
been  sold  for  a certain  time  to  pay  a debt  — possibly 
to  pay  his  passage  across  the  seas;  for  they  had  such 
a custom  in  those  old  days. 

5.  Yet  most  of  those  who  now  came  to  Maine 
brought  money  with  them,  as  well  as  their  furniture  and 
the  implements  of  tlieh  trade.  Many  came  to  till  the 
land,  and  had  their  stock  to  buy ; so  the  domestic  ani- 
mals raised  by  the  older  settlers  brought  them  a hand- 
some price  — a good  yoke  of  oxen  often  selling  for  fifty 
pounds  sterling.  Money  was  scarce,  too ; and  all 
kinds  of  grain,  with  sheep,  goats  and  pigs,  were  con- 
sidered as  good,  if  not  legal,  tender.  The  people  had 
to  pay  in  money  or  furs  for  clothes,  which  were  then 
mostly  brought  from  England ; so  after  a while  it  was 
found  best  to  raise  flax  and  wool,  from  which,  with  the 


1642 


POLITICS  AND  CIVIL  AFFAIPvS. 


43 


great  liand  looms,  they  wove  the  strong  cloth  for  bed- 
ding and  wearing  apparel.  Until  about  this  time,  too, 
all  the  meal  and  flour  used  were  brought  from  Eng- 
land, or  ground  in  the  mills  at  Boston  or  at  Sheepscot ; 
so  there  was  a great  demand  for  more  mills  for  grain, 
as  well  as  for  cutting  lumber.  This  demand  was  fur- 
ther increased  by  the  opening  of  a trade  in  lumber 
with  the  West  Indies;  while  the  settlers  could  now 
have  molasses,  sugar,  coffee,  spices,  and  other  tropical 
products,  which  they  had  before  done  mostly  without. 

6.  All  these  advantages  tended  to  a rapid  increase  of 
the  settlements ; and  Gorges  was  rejoiced  at  the  pros- 
pect of  a rich  reward  for  his  years  of  labor.  With  the 
eye  of  hope  he  saw  in  his  province  of  Maine  a noble 
inheritance  for  his  children  and  children’s  children. 
He  selected  the  plantation  of  Agamenticus  for  his  capi- 
tal; and,  in  1642,  he  made  it  a city,  naming  it  for 
himself,  Gorgeana.  It  comprised  twenty-one  square 
miles  on  the  north  side  of  the  York  river  and  on 
the  sea.  The  city  had  a mayor,  aldermen,  and  coun- 
cilmen,  together  with  sargeants,  (policemen)  whose 
badge  was  a white  rod.  Yet  Gorgeana  never  had 
even  three  hundred  inhabitants ; and,  ten  years  later, 
it  was  changed  to  the  town  of  York. 

f . But  reverses  now  began  to  overtake  Gorges. 
Emigration  fell  off,  so  there  were  few  to  take  up  land  or 
to  buy  cattle  of  the  settlers ; and  business  became  very 
dull.  Then  the  Lygonia,  or  “Plough  Patent,”  was 
revived,  though  it  really  had  become  void.  After  the 
failure  of  the  colony  it  fell  into  the  hands  of  Sir  Alex- 
ander Rigby,  who  set  up  his  own  government  in  the 
territory.  Gorges  held  his  province  by  the  king’s 
charter ; but  Rigby  was  favored  by  Parliament,  which 
was  now  bitterly  opposed  to  the  king;  and  though 
Rigby  was  finally  obliged  to  abandon  the  claim,  he 
obtained  the  profits  of  the  territory  for  several  years. 
Thus  was  Gorges  robbed  of  more  than  half  his  sea- 
coast. 


44 


niSTOEY  OF  MAIXE 


1C45 


OLD  APPLE  TREE  AT  YORK,  PLANTED  1629. 


On  the  Piscataqua,  at  the  other  side  of  his  province, 
the  settlers  entered  into  a compact  that  they  would 
not  be  subject  to  his  government;  for,  being  Puritans, 
they  were  unwilling  to  live  under  a charter  which 
required  them  to  be  subject  to  the  church  of  England. 
Yet  Gorges  never  insisted  that  his  people  should  wor- 
ship in  the  English  form,  but  allowed  freedom  of  con- 
science to  all;  and  the  Puritans,  with  the  Baptist  and 
the  Quaker,  whom  they  persecuted,  alike  found  refuge 
from  royalty  and  from  each  other  in  the  province  of 
Maine. 

8.  A civil  war  now  broke  out  in  England ; and 
Gorges,  who  had  received  many  favors  from  his  sover 
eign,  took  his  part  against  Cromwell’s  party.  King 
Charles  lost  his  cause,  and  Gorges  was  thrown  into 
prison.  He  was  now  over  seventy  years  old ; and, 


1647  POLITICS  AND  CIVIL  AFFAIRS.  45 

worn  out  by  misfortune  and  hardship,  he  died  in  1647, 
soon  after  his  release. 

He  had  ever  been  the  earnest  advocate  of  settle- 
ments in  America,  and  the  constant  friend  of  the  colo- 
nists ; and  for  these  reasons  he  is  very  properly  called 
the  “Father  of  American  Colonization.55  For  more 
than  forty  years  he  had  fostered  the  settlements  on 
our  coasts,  his  chief  motives  being  in  his  own  simple 
but  noble  words, — “The  enlargement  of  the  Christian 
faith,  the  support  of  justice,  and  the  love  of  peace.55 

Into  how  many  provinces  was  Maine  divided  in  1635  ? Which 
of  these  were  given  to  Gorges?  What  was  Gorges’  province 
called?  Where  was  the  first  court  held?  Who  was  now  ap- 
pointed governor  of  New  England  ? Did  he  ever  come  to  this 
country?  What  was  his  province  called  under  the  king’s  charter? 
Where  did  the  settlers  obtain  clothes,  meal  and  flour  ? What  did 
they  export  to  the  West  Indies?  What  city  did  Gorges  found  for 
his  capital  ? To  what  was  it  afterward,  changed  ? What  title  has 
sometimes  been  applied  to  Gorges  ? 


CHAPTER  YI. 

1.  At  the  death  of  Gorges  in  1647  the  present  terri- 
tory of  Maine  was  under  six  governments,  all  entirely 
independent  of  each  other.  The  whole  country  east 
of  the  Penobscot  was  held  by  the  French  ; while  west 
of  that  river  was,  first,  the  Muscongus  Patent,  then 
the  Pemaquid,  next  the  Kennebec,  then  the  Lygonia, 
or  “Plough  Patent,55 — and,  lastly,  the  remnant  of 
Gorges5  Province  of  Maine.  So  many  governments, 
each  jealous  of  the  other,  caused  much  disorder  in  the 
country ; for  evil  doers  in  one  province  or  patent  took 
refuge  in  another,  and  thus,  too  often,  escaped  the 
punishment  due  to  them  offenses. 


46 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1634 


2.  Once  a magistrate  of  Plymouth,  named  John 
Alden,  was  arrested  in  the  streets  of  Boston  on  the 
charge  of  murdering  a man  on  the  Kennebec  River. 
John  was  a Pilgrim  boy,  one  of  the  company  who 
came  over  in  the  Mayflower  — and  the  first  person,  it 
is  said,  to  spring  ashore  when  they  landed.  He  is  the 
same  John  Alden  of  whom  Longfellow  tells  us  in  the 
“Courtship  of  Miles  Standish.”  Perhaps  you  will  re- 
member that  Standish,  the  Puritan  warrior,  sent  his 
friend  John  Alden  to  court  the  fair  Priscilla  for  him. 
John  was  then  young  and  ruddy;  and  it  is  no  wonder 
that  when  he  plead  the  cause  of  the  doughty  widower, 
the  blushing  maiden  should  exclaim,  “Why  don’t  you 
speak  for  yourself,  John?”  And  no  doubt  all  will 
remember  that  after  a while  John  did  speak  for  him- 
self ; and  that  Priscilla  became  his  wife,J' and  rode 
home  after  the  wedding  on  a white  bull,  which  John 

led  by  a rope. 

’ • - 

3.  The  Plymouth  colony,  you  know,  had  the  ex- 
clusive right  of  trade  on  this  river  ;*and  when  in  1631 
a vessel  from  Hew  Hampshire  came  there  to  trade, 
this  John  Alden,  who  was  then  in  charge  of  the  col- 
ony affairs  in  the  region,  ordered  it  away.  Instead  of 
obeying,  the  captain  (whose  name  was  Haskins) 
brought  his  vessel  still  farther  up  the  river ; therefore 
Alden  sent  some  men  to  cut  the  ropes  by  which  she 
was  moored.  They  had  severed  one,  when  Haskins, 
seizing  a musket,  swore  that  if  a man  of  them  touched 
the  other  he  would  shoot  him.  The  boatmen  had  too 
much  courage  to  neglect  their  duty  for  a mere  threat ; 
and  one  raised  his  axe  to  strike,  but  before  it  could 
fall  the  angry  captain  had  shot  him  dead.  A moment 
later  Captain  Haskins  fell  in  his  turn,  pierced  by  a 
bullet  from  a comrade  of  the  man  he  had  killed.  The 
Plymouth  folk  advocated  Alden’s  cause  ; and  finally 
the  Bay  magistrates  pronounced  the  act  “justifiable 
homicide.”  So  there  was  no  one  punished. 

* The  Kennebec. 


1652  COUNTIES,  CUSTOMS  AND  CHARACTERS.  47 

4.  Thomas  Purchas,  who  lived  at  the  head  of  New  ' 
Meadow  River  in  Brunswick;  (then  Pejepscot)  owned 
an  extensive  tract  of  land  on  both  sides  of  the  An- 
droscoggin River.  He  had  opened  a trading  house 
at  this  point  about  the  year  1625  ; but  becoming  fear- 
ful of  the  Indians  around  him;  he,  in  1639,  put  his 
territory  under  the  government  of  Massachusetts  for 
protection. 

5.  Indeed,  this  government  was  so  often  called 
upon  for  arbitration  and  protection,  that  its  chief  men 
began  to  contrive  how  they  might  obtain  more  com- 
plete control  of  the  eastern  settlements.  On  examin- 
ing their  charter  the  magistrates  thought  that  its 
words  would  allow  them  to  take  the  source  of  the 
Merrimac  river  as  the  northern  extremity  of  their 
territory,  instead  of  the  mouth  of  that  river,  which 
had  before  been  considered  the  limit.  So  their  sur- 
veyors presently  found  the  new  boundary  to  be  a 
direct  line  from  the  northern  part  of  Winnipesaukee 
Lake  to  the  mouth  of  the  Presumpscot  river ; and, 
behold,  Gorges5  province  of  Maine,  the  Lygonia  Pa- 
tent and  Mason’s  grant  of  New  Hampshire  were  under 
the  Puritan  charter  ! 

6.  In  1652  the  commissioners  appointed  by  Massa- 
chusetts came  into  the  province  of  Maine  to  set  up  then* 
government.  A meeting  was  called  in  Gorgeana  to 
consider  the  change.  The  authorities  of  the  province 
were  there,  headed  by  Governor  Godfrey;  and  on  the 
other  hand  sat  the  commissioners.  The  governor  har- 
rangued  the  people  against  submission ; the  commis- 
sioners replied,  promising  that  there  should  be  no 
interference  with  religious  worship  nor  with  the  estates 
of  the  settlers.  When  the  question  was  referred  to 
the  people,  to  the  great  astonishment  of  the  governor, 
every  vote  beside  his  own  was  in  favor  of  Massachu- 
setts. 

7.  Thus  all  went  smoothly  with  the  Bay  colony’s  pro- 
ject in  the  western  part  of  the  province  of  Maine;  but 


48 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1652 


when  it  came  to  the  collection  of  taxes,  there  was 
trouble  in  Lygonia.  The  foremost  to  resist  the  col- 
lecting officers  was  John  Bonython  of  Saco.  He  fur- 
thermore wrote  a defiant  letter  to  the  General  Court, 
denying  the  right  of  Massachusetts  within  the  Lygonia 
Patent.  He  seems  in  this  action  only  to  have  stood 
up  for  the  rights  of  the  proprietor  of  the  patent  ; yet 
he  was  declared  an  outlaw  by  the  Massachusetts  mag- 
istrates, and  a price  set  upon  his  body.  But  no  doubt 
he  was  a bold,  perhaps  an  unscrupulous  man;  for 
when  he  died  some  person  wrote  this  couplet  on  his 
tombstone  for  an  epitaph  : — 

“Here  lies  Bonython,  sagamore  of  Saco  ; 

He  lived  a rogue  and  died  a knave,  and  went  to  Hobomoko.” 

8.  The  province  of  Maine  was  now  made  a county  of 
Massachusetts  under  the  name  of  Yorkshire,  and  sent 
two  delegates  to  the  General  Court,  as  the  legislature 
of  Massachusetts  was  called.  A court  was  held  in  the 
county  twice  a year,  alternately  at  Kittery  and  York. 
A part  of  the  magistrates  were  chosen  by  the  General 
Court,  and  others  by  the  people  of  the  county ; and 
besides  trying  civil  and  criminal  cases,  these  were  au- 
thorized to  appoint  three  commissioners  in  each  town 
to  decide  petty  cases. 

9.  A militia  was  organized  the  same  as  in  Massa- 
chusetts. The  smallest  division  was  the  “trainband,” 
which  consisted  of  not  fewer  than  fifty-four  men  nor 
more  than  two  hundred.  Its  officers  were  a captain, 
lieutenant  and  ensign,  and  a sergeant  for  the  pikemen. 
The  sergeant  was  armed  with  a halberd, — a weapon 
formed  by  the  combination  of  an  axe  and  spear,  and 
set  on  a long  handle.  The  other  officers  wore  swords 
and  pistols ; and  the  chief  officers  carried  “partisans,” 
which  are  colored  rods,  indicating  leadership.  The 
soldiers  were  armed  with  pikes  and  muskets.  The 
pike,  or  spear,  was  a staff  about  ten  feet  in  length 
with  a sharp  point  of  metal;  but  sometimes,  instead 


1052  CUSTOMS,  COUNTIES  AND  CHABACTEKS.  49 


of  a proper  spear  head,  they  tied  on  a stout  knife  or 
a piece  of  scythe.  Men  of  large  stature  were  always 
chosen  for  pikemen;  and  there  were  twice  as  many 
musketeers  as  pikemen  in  a trainband.  Some  mus- 
kets had  matchlocks,  but  most  had  the  flintlock.  Each 
musketeer,  at  trainings,  carried  a crotclied  stick  called 
a rest,  on  which  the  gun  was  laid  in  taking  aim. 

10.  In  fighting  Indians  the  soldiers  must  be  good 
marksmen  ; for  generally  these  foes  scattered  widely 
apart,  or  hid  behind  stumps,  stones  and  trees.  Mas- 
sachusetts had  already  been  through  one  Indian  war, 
when  her  forces  destroyed  the  Pequots ; and  she  knew 
now  how  to  meet  savages.  Each  soldier  wore  about 
him  a bandoleer,  containing  little  leather  boxes  for 
powder  and  bullets.  Some  of  them  wore  corselets  of 
iron,  which  covered  the  breast  and  stomach;  while 
others  had  their  coats  thickly  padded  with  cotton  to 
protect  them  from  arrows.  They  must  have  been 
queer  looking  soldiers,  plated  with  iron  and  stuffed 
with  cotton, — no  two  being  dressed  alike;  yet  they 
were  men  of  courage,  daring  to  face  the  scalping  sav- 
age in  his  forest  ambush.  But  when  it  really  came  to 
fighting  savages,  the  pikes,  breastplates  and  stuffing 
were  all  abandoned ; nothing  but  guns,  hatchets  and 
knives  or  swords  were  of  any  service.  At  first  there 
was  company  training  every  Saturday,  but  after  a few 
months  they  were  less  frequent.  All  males,  from 
stout  men  of  forty-five  down  to  beardless  boys  of  six- 
teen, were  enrolled  in  the  militia;  and  I have  no 
doubt  that  the  boy  soldiers  enjoyed  “training-day” 
greatly.  Yet  they  had  for  a long  time  no  music  but 
a drum ; neither  had  they  bright  colored  uniforms,  nor 
shining  arms  to  relieve  the  sombre  appearance  of  the 
ranks. 

11.  On  training  as  on  other  days  our  brave  fore- 
fathers had  regard  to  the  Great  Being  who  presides 
over  all  the  affairs*  of  men ; and  prayer  was  offered  at 
the  opening  of  the  day’s  drill  and  at  the  close.  But 


50 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1G52 


on  training  days  there  was  also  an  unusual  draft  on 
the  barrels  and  butts  of  West  India  rum  and  Holland 
gin,  which  were  kept  in  almost  every  shop;  for  the 
law  against  dealers  was  not  then  strictly  enforced ; but 
if  any  became  drunken  and  quarrelsome,  they  were 
set  in  the  stocks,  where  the  fit  might  wear  itself  harm- 
lessly out. 

12.  These  instruments  were  usually  ready,  and 
nigh  at  hand.  For  there  were  four  or  five  things 
wliicli  the  good  people  of  those  days  placed  as  near 
the  center  of  them  settlements  as  possible ; and  these 
were  the  church,  the  graveyard,  the  school-house  and 
the  stocks.  Usually,  also,  there  were  a whipping  post, 
a pillory  and  a ducking  stool.  The  last  was  quite  an 
amusing  instrument.  It  consisted  of  a long  plank 
suspended  near  the  middle,  and  having  a chair  fas- 
tened on  the  end  overhanging  a pool  of  water.  When 
the  offender  was  tied  in  place  the  light  end  of  the 
plank  was  let  go,  and  the  chair  with  its  occupant 
splashed  in  the  water. 

13.  The  penalty  for  a great  number  of  crimes  was 
death;  for  lesser  ones  there  were  whipping,  cropping 
the  ears,  and  branding  with  a hot  iron.  There  was 
not  much  imprisonment  in  those  times,  for  the  very 
good  reason  that  criminals  did  not  choose  to  stay  in 
the  weak  jails.  But  the  people  of  Maine  were  not 
the  makers  of  these  laws,  and  they  were  not  here  car- 
ried to  such  extremes  as  in  Massachusetts. 

11.  The  people  of  Maine,  too,  were  allowed  to  vote 
without  becoming  members  of  the  Puritan  church ; 
yet  the  promise  made  to  them  at  their  union  with 
Massachusetts  that  there  should  be  entire  freedom  of 
worship,  was  not  fully  carried  out.  The  Rev.  Robert 
Jordon,  at  this  time  the  only  Episcopal  minister  in  the 
province,  was  persecuted  for  baptizing  children  and 
performing  other  duties  belonging  to  his  pastorate  ; 
while  the  Baptists  and  Friends  were  fined  and  whip- 
ped. Cromwell  favored  the  Puritans ; but  when 
Charles  II.  came  to  the  throne  he  at  once  ordered 


1652  CUSTOMS^  COUNTIES  AND  CHARACTERS.  51 

Massachusetts  to  cease  interfering  in  religious  matters. 
Then  all  societies  again  had  freedom  to  observe  the 
Christian  ordinances  in  the  manner  which  their  con- 
sciences approved. 

15.  But  I must  not  close  the  present  chapter  with- 
out telling  you  something  about  the  Rev.  John  Brock, 
a noted  Puritan  minister  of  this  period.  The  Isles  of 
Shoals,  then  a part  of  Maine,  were  the  scene  of  his 
labors  for  many  years ; and  his  influence  over  the  isl- 
anders and  the  fishermen  who  frequented  their  shores 
was  very  excellent.  He  had  a happy  talent  in  con- 
versation, his  sermons  were  animated,  and  his  faith 
was  very  remarkable.  A fisherman  of  his  parish  had 
been  wont  generously  to  use  his  boat  in  helping  the 
inhabitants  of  other  islands  in  the  group  to  the  one  on 
which  public  worship  was  held ; but  one  day  in  a vio- 
lent storm  the  boat  broke  away  from  its  fastenings 
and  was  lost.  While  the  poor  man  was  lamenting  it, 
Mr.  Brock  said  to  him,  “Gro  home  contented,  good 
sir ; I’ll  mention  the  matter  to  the  Lord  ; — to-morrow 
you  may  expect  to  find  your  boat.”  This  boat  had 
been  of  such  service  to  the  poor  that  the  good  minis- 
ter felt  that  its  recovery  might  properly  be  made  the 
subject  of  prayer  ; and,  sure  enough,  the  next  day  the 
boat  was  brought  up  on  the  flukes  of  an  anchor. 
Many  other  quite  interesting  things  were  done  by  him 
during  his  ministry  at  this  and  other  places,  some  of 
which  are  told  us  by  Rev.  Cotton  Mather  in  his 
“Magnalia.” 

How  many  separate  governments  existed  in  Maine  in  1647  ? 
What  incident  happened  on  the  Kennebec  ? What  government 
tried  this  case  ? What  proprietor  in  Maine  put  himself  under  the 
protection  of  Massachusetts  ? By  what  means  did  Massachusetts 
extend  her  jurisdiction  over  Maine  ? Where  did  the  Massachu- 
setts officers  meet  with  difficulty  ? What  troublesome  person  led 
the  opposition  ? Into  what  county  was  the  province  of  Maine 
now  made?  What  arms  did  the  militia  bear?  What  was  done 
with  those  who  became- dr  unken?  What  objects  were  usually  to 
be  found  near  the  center  of  a Puritan  settlement  ? 


52 


niSTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1654 


CHAPTEK  VII. 

1.  The  principal  reason  why  the  inhabitants  of  Maine 
submitted  to  become  a part  of  Massachusetts,  was  that 
every  one  feared  a war  with  the  Indians,  and  thought 
if  they  yielded  readily  to  the  wishes  of  their  powerful 
neighbor  they  would  receive  the  more  assistance  from 
her. 

England  was  at  this  time  at  war  with  Holland  ; and 
it  was  believed  that  the  Dutch  were  inciting  the  Indi- 
ans to  rise  against  the  English  colonies.  The  Massa- 
chusetts magistrates  wrote  to  the  Dutch  governor  at 
Manhattan  about  the  matter,  and  he  wrote  back  indig- 
nantly denying  the  charge,  and  regretting  that  they 
should  put  any  confidence  in  the  statements  of  the 
natives.  Yet  the  magistrates  were  not  satisfied,  and 
applied  to  the  British  government  for  aid  to  drive  the 
Dutch  away.  After  several  months  the  ships  came ; 
and  five  hundred  men  were  enlisted  in  the  colonies  to 
operate  with  them  against  Manhattan.  Before  the  ex- 
pedition set  out  England  and  Holland  had  made  peace 
with  each  other  ; and  Cromwell,  the  Lord  Protector, 
ordered  the  forces  to  take  possession  of  Acadia.  This 
was  really  the  point  of  greatest  danger  from  the  Indi- 
ans ; for  the  French  had  been  selling  them  guns  and 
hatchets,  and  inciting  them  to  hatred  towards  the 
English.  The  enterprise  was  therefore  very  pleasing 
to  the  people  of  Maine. 

2.  The  first  point  of  attack  was  Biguyduce,  on  Pe- 
nobscot Bay ; but  the  place  was  not  defended,  and  they 
proceeded  to  La  Tour’s  settlement  on  the  site  of  the 
present  city  of  St.  John,  in  New  Brunswick.  He  ap- 
peared quite  willing  to  change  masters,  if  only  his 
property  might  be  secure.  The  governor,  Le  Borgne, 


1664 


WARS  AND  RUMORS  OF  WARS. 


53 


made  some  resistance;  but  in  August  Acaclia,  or  New 
Scotland,  was  again  in  possession  of  the  English.  The 
leaders  of  this  expedition  were  Major  Robert  Sedgwick 
and  Captain  John  Leverett;  and  Captain  Leverett 
was  left  in  charge  of  the  province  until  Sir  Thomas 
Temple  was  appointed  governor.  Sir  Thomas 
brought  in  many  settlers,  and  carried  on  a large  busi- 
ness in  fish,  furs  and  lumber.  It  has  been  said  of  him 
that  he  was  “as  true  a gentleman  as  ever  set  foot  in 
America.55  He  was  noted  for  his  humane  and  gener- 
ous disposition.  When  Massachusetts  was  hanging 
Quakers  or  Friends,  who  came  into  her  borders  preach- 
ing their  doctrines,  he  told  the  magistrates  that  if  they 
really,  as  they  said,  desired  “the  Quaker’s  fives  absent 
rather  than  their  deaths  present,55  he  would  carry  them 
away  and  provide  for  them  at  his  own  expense. 

3.  In  the  year  1664  the  king  granted  to  his  brother, 
the  Duke  of  York,  the  country  about  Hudson 
River,  and  the  territory  between  the  Kennebec  and 
St.  Croix  rivers.  The  duke  was  also  made  viceroy  of 
New  England,  and  sent  Colonel  Nichols  over  as  his 
governor.  Gorges5  son  soon  after  sent  an  agent  with 
a letter  from  the  king  to  the  Puritan  authorities,  order- 
ing them  to  restore  the  province  of  Maine  to  its  owner. 
But  Massachusetts  was  unwilling  to  give  up  her  con- 
trol ; and  she  kept  possession  until  the  next  year.  At 
that  time  three  commissioners,  who  had  been  sent  by 
the  king  to  aid  Colonel  Nichols,  came  into  the  county 
of  Yorkshire,  and,  organizing  a court  and  legislative 
body,  revived  the  old  province  of  Gorges.  Thus  the 
people  of  Maine  had  the  hard  fate  of  being  subject  to 
two  conflicting  governments,  and  were  liable  to  be 
punished  by  each  for  obeying  the  other. 

When  they  had  settled  affairs  in  the  province  of 
Maine,  the  commisioners  went  eastward  to  attend  to 
the  Duke  of  York’s  possession.  They  called  the  region 
between  the  Kennebec  and  Penobscot  the  “county  of 
Cornwall,55  of  which  the  Sheepscot  plantation  was 


54 


niSTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1G68 


made  tlie  shire  town,  and  named  New  Dartmouth. 
They  made  Pemaquid  (Bristol)  their  capital,  where  one 
of  them  remained  until  1665,  regulating  the  affairs  of 
the  colonies. 

4.  Soon  after  his  departure,  a war  broke  out  between 
England  and  France ; and  the  colonies  began  to  look 
for  a conflict  with  the  French  and  Indians.  This 
afforded  a good  opportunity  for  Massachusetts  to  re- 
establish her  authority  in  Yorkshire  ; and  commission- 
ers were  accordingly  appointed  for  that  purpose. 
When  Governor  Nichols  heard  of  this  at  New  York, 
he  wrote  to  the  Massachusetts  magistrates,  warning 
them  not  to.  meddle  with  the  province  of  Maine,  and 
intimating  bloodshed  if  they  persisted.  He  soon  after 
returned  to  England,  and  Governor  Lovelace  succeeded 
him.  The  Puritans  were  not  much  alarmed  by  the 
warnings  of  the  retiring  governor,  and  her  commis- 
sioners soon  after  set  about  their  task  of  changing  a 
province  into  a county.  They  entered  Maine  with  a 
small  company  of  horsemen  and  footmen  in  brilliant 
array,  and  issued  their  orders  for  an  election  of  depu- 
ties to  the  general  court.  A county  court  was  held  by 
them  in  a meeting  house  at  York.  The  morning  ses- 
sion over,  they  went  to  their  dinner.  After  dinner, 
as  they  walked  unsuspectingly  back,  the  province 
marshal  marched  through  the  streets  proclaiming  with 
as  much  authority  as  if*  he  had  an  army  behind  him, 
“Observe  ye  and  obey  the  commands  of  his  majesty’s 
justices.”  When  the  commissioners  came  to  the  meet- 
ing-house, behold,  it  was  full  of  people,  and  the  jus- 
tices of  the  province  were  preparing  to  hold  a court  of 
their  own ! 

5.  “Give  place  to  the  commissioners;”  cried  their 
marshal,  as  he  went  before  them  to  the  benches  where 
the  justices  sat. 

“You  are  the  authors  of  an  affront  we  little  expect- 
ed,” said  the  commissioners  to  the  justices,  “but  your 
course  will  avail  you  nothing ; you  might  have  called 


1668 


WARS  AND  RUMORS  OF  WARS. 


55 


your  meeting  elsewhere,  and  at  another  time. 
Depend  upon  this , we  shall  not  be  deterred  from  exe- 
cuting any  part  of  the  delegated  trust  to  which  we  are 
commissioned.” 

Then  the  people  fell  to  disputing  among  themselves, 
and  for  a while  confusion  reigned  supreme  ; but  the 
province  justices  at  length  were  able  to  read  the  King’s 
letter  ordering  Massachusetts  to  restore  the  province 
government  to  Gorges.  To  meet  this,  the  commis- 
sioners could  only  urge  the  new  charter  boundary 
under  which  they  had  at  first  set  up  their  claim.  But 
the  justices  and  their  adherents  had  a prudent  regard 
for  that  troop  of  “horse  and  foot”,  and  they  finally 
gave  way.  And  thus  was  effected  what  has  been  hu- 
morously termed  the  “Conquest  of  Maine,”  which 
ended  the  “Commissioners’  War.” 

A few  years  later  Rigby’s  claim  to  Lygonia  was 
abandoned,  and  Gorges’  right  was  purchased  by  Mas- 
sachusetts ; so  that  the  whole  region  from  the  Piscata- 
qua  to  the  Kennebec  became  rightfully  subject  to  the 
Puritan  government,  and  was  all  included  in  the  coun- 
ty of  Yorkshire. 

6.  By  an  article  tacked  on  to  the  treaty  of  Breda  in 
1668,  the  French  were  again  in  possession  of  Acadia, 
with  its  boundary  at  the  Penobscot,  or,  possibly,  farther 
west.  The  inhabitants  did  not  relish  the  prospect  of 
becoming  French  subjects;  so  they  turned  for  aid  to 
the  only  government  that  could  protect  them  — which 
was  that  of  Massachusetts.  Under  these  circumstances 
what  could  the  Bay  colony  do  but  examine  again  her 
very  elastic  charter,  and  order  a new  survey  to  correct 
the  errors  of  the  first  ? This  was  precisely  what  she 
did ; and  by  it  her  boundaries  were  made  to  include 
the  cliiefest  part  of  the  county  of  Cornwall. 

In  1773  the  Dutch  re-captured  New  York,  and  Gov- 
ernor Lovelace  went  home.  There  were  now  none  of 
the  Duke  of  York’s  officers  in  the  way  ; and  the  next 
year  Cornwall  was  made  a part  of  Massachusetts,  and 
received  the  name  of  the  county  of  Devonshire. 


56 


niSTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1675 


7.  Now  for  a short  time,  the  settlements  flourished, 
so  that  in  the  beginning  of  the  year  1675  there  were 
thirteen  towns  and  plantations  within  the  present  limits 
of  Maine,  while  the  inhabitants  numbered  between  five 
and  six  thousand  souls.  The  vessels  of  the  villagers 
bore  away  ample  freights  of  lumber  from  the  mills, 
furs  from  the  trading  houses  on  the  rivers,  or  loaded 
themselves  with  fish  from  the  sea  ; the  fields  yielded 
abundantly,  and  thriving  herds  of  cattle  were  in  the 
woody  pastures. 

8.  Then  came  the  Indian  wars;  and  the  scene  was 
changed.  Several  years  previous  to  this  time  there  had 
been  war  between  the  eastern  Indians  and  the  Mohawks, 
who  lived  about  the  Hudson  river,  in  the  State  of 
New  York.  A decisive  battle  was  fought  in  the  year 
1669,  in  which  the  Eastern  Indians  were  beaten.  The 
victorious  Mohawks  pursued  their  assailants  into  Maine, 
destroying  the  villages  of  the  Tarratines,  and  penetrat- 
ing nearly  to  the  St.  Croix ; and  many  generations 
after  the  Indians  pointed  out  on  the  shores  of  one  of 
the  Passamaquoddy  ponds  the  scene  of  the  final  battle. 
But  in  a few  years  the  tribes  had  greatly  recovered 
from  their  losses ; and,  encouraged  by  their  new 
friends,  the  French,  they  were  eager  for  war  with  their 
new  foes,  the  English  settlers  of  Maine. 

Wliat  was  the  chief  reason  that  Maine  so  readily  submitted  to 
Massachusetts  ? Who  were  found  to  be  inciting  the  Indians  against 
the  English  ? What  English  ruler  ordered  the  colonial  forces  to 
take  possession  of  Acadia  ? To  whom  was  the  territory  between 
the  Kennebec  and  St.  Croix  granted?  What  did  the  King’s  com- 
missioners form  in  the  Duke  of  York’s  territory  ? When  the  com- 
missioners were  gone  what  did  Massachusetts  do  ? What  has  this 
tour  of  the  commissioners  been  humorously  called?  By  what 
means  did  Massachusetts  obtain  the  right  of  control  in  the.  province 
of  Maine  ? By  what  treaty  did  France  again  obtain  possession  of 
Acadia  ? How  did  Massachusetts  obtain  control  of  the  Duke  of 
York’s  settlements  ? What  county  did  she  make  of  this  new  pos- 
session ? 


1675 


THE  INDIANS  OF  MAINE. 


57 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

1.  Before  I tell  about  the  wars  with  the  Indians, 
some  further  account  of  these  people  will,  I think,  be 
interesting  to  my  readers.  The  natives  of  Maine  are 
generally  called  Abnakis,  though  the  name  has  been 
more  especially  applied  by  American  writers  to  those 
dwelling  on  the  Androscoggin  and  Kennebec  rivers. 
This  name  comes  from  Awahbenahghi , the  name  ap- 
plied to  the  Maine  Indians  by  those  living  west  of  the 
Hudson  river.  It  signifies  our  fathers  at  the  sun 
rise . According  to  their  own  account,  the  Indians  of 
Maine  are  all  descended  from  a common  stock.  The 
Sokokis,  who  dwelt  on  the  Saco  river,  were  oldest ; 
and  the  Anasagunticooks  or  Androscoggins,  Canibas 
or  Kennebeeks,  Wawennocks  andEtechemins  followed 
in  order.  The  last  nation  was  composed  of  the  Tar- 
ratines,  or  Penobscots,  the  Openangoes,  or  “Quoddy” 
Indians,  who  dwelt  on  the  ponds  and  rivers  emptying 
into  Passamaquoddy  Bay,  and  the  Marechites,  who 
occupied  the  region  of  the  St.  John’s ’river.  The 
peninsula  of  Nova  Scotia  was  inhabited  by  the  Mic- 
macs,  who  were  of  a separate  origin,  and  differed 
widely  in  language  and  customs. 

2.  The  word  “Etecliemins,”  in  English,  is  canoe 
men , and  was  probably  given  them  because  they  made 
such  long  journeys  at  sea.  “Openangoes”  means  lit- 
tle sables , and  signifies  that  they  were  a very  cunning 
people.  The  Wawennocks  were  a very  brave  people, 
and  that  is  what  the  name  means.  At  the  time  of 
Captain  Smith’s  visit  to  the  coast,  this  was  the 
superior  tribe  in  Maine ; and  their  sachem,  called 
the  Bashaba,  was  ruler  over  the  tribes  from  the  St. 
John’s  river  to  the  Merrimac.  The  region  between 


58 


niSTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1675 


the  Penobscot  and  Kennebec,  occupied  by  them,  was 
known  as  Mavooshen. 

3.  The  mouths  of  the  small  rivers  in  this  vicinity 
were  specially  noted  for  the  abundance  of  oysters 
they  produced.  There  are  at  this  day  on  the  banks 
of  sheltered  coves  along  our  coasts  long  mounds 
composed  almost  wholly  of  the  shells  of  oysters 
and  clams.  Those  on  the  Damariscotta  river  are 
in  some  places  fifteen  feet  deep  and  twenty  rods  in 
width.  Layers  of  charcoal  scattered  through  the  mass 
show  where  the  fires  were  made ; and  among  the  shells 
are  found  knives,  gouges  and  spear-heads  of  stone  and 
horn,  and  bits  of  pottery.  Bones  and  whole  skeletons 
of  human  beings  have  also  been  found,  but  no  tradi- 
tion tells  us  whence  they  came  or  why  they  are  buried 
there.  The  Indians  told  Popham’s  colonists  frightful 
stories  of  a nation  of  cannibals  living  to  the  northward, 
who  were  of  great  size  and  had  teeth  an  inch  long. 
The  Jesuits  of  the  early  French  missions  upon  the  St. 
Lawrence  river  also  relate  that  there  was  a tribe  about 
the  mouth  of  that  river  who  devoured  the  bodies  of 
their  enemies.  Uncas,  chief  of  the  Moliegans,  was 
once  seen  by  white  men  to  eat  the  flesh  of  his  foe ; and 
English  captives  who  escaped  from  the  Indians  have  told 
of  similar  barbarities.  These  facts  lead  us  to  conclude 
that  at  the  time  of  the  discovery  of  this  country,  many 
of  the  native  tribes  sometimes  fed  on  human  flesh  ; and 
I fear  that  this  must  explain  the  presence  of  human 
bones  in  the  shell  heaps  of  Damariscotta.  Before  the 
breaking  out  of  the  war  between  the  settlers  and  the 
Indians  in  Maine,  the  Wawennocks  had  ceased  to 
exist  as  a tribe.  A few  had  joined  the  Canibas,  but 
the  larger  portion,  influenced  by  the  Jesuits,  had  re- 
moved to  the  River  St.  Francis,  in  Canada. 

4.  The  natives  of  Maine  were  taller  than  the  aver- 
age of  white  men ; and,  if  no  stronger,  were  usually 
more  agile.  Their  complexion  was  a copper  brown, 
and  their  black,  coarse  hair  usually  hung  in  a long 


1675 


THE  INDIANS  OF  MAINE. 


59 


mass  over  their  backs,  though  the  women’s  was  some- 
times braided,  while  the  men’s  was  more  frequently  cut 
short  over  the  forehead  and  the  remainder  tied  in  a knot 
at  the  top  or  back  of  the  head.  They  had  broad, 
beardless  faces,  retreating  foreheads,  prominent  cheek 
bones,  small,  glistening,  black  eyes,  and  large  white 
teeth.  Many  of  their  women  were  of  comely  face  and 
figure,  and  some  of  them  would  have  been  almost 
handsome,  had  they  been  cleanly.  Yet  both  women 
and  men  were  generally  morose  in  countenance  and 
manner. 

5.  In  the  summer  the  dress  of  men  and  women  was 
rarely  more  than  a girdle  of  leather  having  a short  skirt 
or  fringe  below  the  waist,  with  the  addition  of  moc- 
casins, if  they  were  hunting  or  traveling.  In  the  win- 
ter the  buskins,  leggins  and  mantle  of  fur  formed  a 
warmer  attire  ; but  there  were  some  families  so  poor 
that  they  were  at  times  obliged  to  wear  hard,  furless 
skins,  even  in  the  cold  weather.  They  had  a way  of 
tanning  and  dressing  skins  which  made  them  very  soft 
and  pliable  ; one  substance  used  in  this  process  being 
an  oil  prepared  from  the  brains  of  animals. 

6.  The  household  work  and  the  cultivation  of  the 
soil  were  left  almost  wholly  to  the  women  and  children. 
The  only  labor  of  this  sort  which  the  warriors  under- 
took was  the  raising  of  their  tobacco ; and  the  boys 
were  very  impatient  to  become  old  enough  for  hunters 
and  warriors,  as  they  were  then  freed  from  the  drudg- 
ery of  the  wigwams  and  cornfields.  But  sometimes 
to  save  the  crop,  the  whole  family  took.liold  together, 
and  made  quick  work  with  the  cornfield.  When  not 
engaged  in  war  or  hunting,  the  men  occupied  them- 
selves chiefly  in  making  their  bows,  arrows,  spears, 
knives  and  other  implements.  This  was  really  a slow 
and  laborious  process,  as  flint  and  shells  were  then* 
keenest  tools. 

7.  On  war  and  limiting  trips,  especially  when  these 
were  short,  the  squaws  were  left  behind,  and  the  men 


GO 


niSTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1G75 


did  their  own  cooking.  Their  wigwams  at  these  times 
being  only  for  temporary  use,  were  of  small  size  and  of 
the  simplest  construction.  They  were  generally  form- 
ed of  straight  poles  set  on  the  ground  in  a large  circle, 
but  coming  together  at  the  top,  and  covered  with 
broad  strips  of  bark.  The  cabins  in  the  villages  were 
larger,  with  the  top  arched  by  bending  the  upper  parts  of 
the  poles  and  binding  the  overlapping  ends  together. 
Others  were  in  the  form  of  a rectangle,  with  tall  crotch- 
ed  posts  along  the  middle  and  sides,  supporting  the 
ridge  and  eave  poles.  The  largest  wigwams  of  which 
we  have  any  account  in  Maine  were  not  over  forty  feet 
in  length  ; and  such  were  occupied  by  several  families. 
Each  family  had  its  own  fire,  and  there  was  sometimes 
a slight  division  of  stakes  and  bark  between.  They 
obtained  fire  by  rapidly  twirling  a dry  stick  with  the 
end  in  a hollow  in  another,  some  light  material  being 
laid  close  about  it  to  catch  the  first  spark  or  tongue  of 
flame.  There  was  no  fireplace  except  a hole  in  the 
ground  or  a few  large  stones  to  support  the  sticks. 
The  smoke  flowed  and  eddied  to  every  part  of  the 
cabin  before  it  found  the  opening  at  the  top  left  for 
its  escape.  In  this  smoke  along  the  highest  part  of 
the  room  were  slender  poles,  where,  in  the  hunting 
season,  hung  strips  of  flesh  cut  from  the  carcases  of 
deer,  bear  and  moose,  being  dried  to  preserve  it  for  use 
in  later  moons. 

8.  Every  winter  the  hunters  went  away  to  the 
streams  and  ponds  at  the  heads  of  the  rivers  to  hunt 
deer,  moose  and  beaver ; though  smaller  parties  hunt- 
ed game  for  food  at  all  seasons  and  in  all  directions. 
Poor  hunters  would  rarely  kill  moose  or  bear,  and 
would  secure  few  even  of  the  smaller  animals.  But 
my  readers  will  remember  that  the  Indians  had  no 
guns  or  other  weapons  of  metal,  until  the  white  men- 
furnished  them,  so  that,  with  their  weak  weapons,  much 
skill  and  prowess  was  necessary.  Sometimes  a com- 
pany of  hunters  would  join  for  the  capture  of  a herd 


1675 


TIIE  INDIANS  OF  MAINE. 


6] 


of  deer.  Having  surrounded  them  with  fire,  they 
posted  themselves  near  the  open  passages  of  the  forest, 
then  started  the  herd  by  frightful  shouts  ; and  large 
numbers  of  the  beautiful  animals  would  be  killed  as 
they  tried  to  escape  from  the  enclosure.  At  other 
times  the  hunter  would  encase  himself  in  the  skin  of  a 
moose  or  deer,  and  steal  toward  the  herd,  imitating 
their  movements.  They  also  made  up  large  parties 
for  duck  hunting.  The  time  was  chosen  in  the  month 
of  August,  when  the  old  birds  had  shed  their  feathers, 
and  the  young  were  of  good  size,  but  yet  unable  to  fly. 
The  hunters,  sweeping  the  pond  in  their  canoes,  drove 
the  birds  into  the  creeks  and  coves  at  the  borders,  where 
they  were  killed  by  thousands  with  clubs  and  paddles. 

9.  The  ordinary  canoe  was  very  light,  being  form- 
ed of  birch  bark  on  a frame  work  of  wood.  They 
also  made  them  of  logs,  which  they  burned  hollow, 
then  smoothed  with  their  stone  gouges.  These  log 
canoes  were  sometimes  long  enough  to  carry  forty  per- 
sons. They  made  fish  hooks  of  bone  and  deer’s  horn, 
and  with  the  same  material  they  sometimes  tipped 
their  arrows  and  spears,  though  they  generally  used 
flint  or  jasper  for  this  purpose.  Their  knives,  axes  and 
chisels  were  also  made  of  some  hard  stone.  They 
made  thread,  lines,  and  nets  of  the  bark  of  trees,  of 
strong  grass,  and  of  deer  sinews.  They  built  weirs  of 
great  stones  and  stakes  in  the  ponds  and  rivers,  in 
which  the  fish  became  entangled  ; but  usually  they 
caught  them  in  nets,  or  with  hooks,  and  speared  them 
from  their  canoes  by  firelight. 

10.  When  the  sanup  (husband)  was  lazy  or  a poor 
hunter  the  family  depended  mainly  on  the  maize,  beans 
and  crookneck  squashes  which  the  squaw  raised.  She 
also  gathered  the  fuel,  dressed  the  game  and  cooked 
the  food.  This  was  first  served  to  the  sanup,  and 
other  grown  up  males ; and  when  these  had  eaten,  the 
squaw  might  satisfy  her  own  hunger  and  that  of  the 


62 


HISTORY  OF  MAIHE. 


1675 


children.  When  venison  was  plenty,  and  corn  in  the 
milk,  the  Indians  fared  sumptuously.  The  corn  they 
roasted  on  the  ear,  or,  boiling  it  with  new  beans,  made 
the  dish  called  succotash . The  dry  corn  was  parched 
and  pounded  into  a coarse  meal,  which  they  called 
nokehike.  Then  there  was  samp,  which  was  corn  hulled 
in  boiling  lye ; and  hominy , which  was  corn  broken 
and  boiled.  The  season  of  berries  afforded  them  a 
delicious  relish,  and  they  laid  up  great  stores  of  nuts ; 
and  sometimes  in  the  spring  they  were  obliged  by 
scarcity  of  food  to  dig  groundnuts,  which  they  roasted 
in  the  ashes.  Maple  syrup  they  could  make  only  in 
small  quantities  until  the  white  men  came  and  brought 
them  kettles;  their  boiling  before  this  time  being  dona 
chiefly  in  wooden  troughs,  by  dropping  in  hot  stones. 
Neither  did  they  know  how  to  make  bread  of  their 
corn  until  taught  by  Europeans.  Their  food  was  eaten 
from  the  troughs  in  which  it  was  cooked,  or  from 
wooden  bowls.  They  had,  too,  a rude  sort  of  earthern 
ware,  but  it  appears  to  have  been  quite  soft  and  frag- 
ile. Neither  chaff  nor  table  was  found  in  their  cabins, 
and  they  sat  or  lay  on  mats  and  skins  on  the  bare 
ground,  or  on  a low  platform  of  bark,  or  of  hemlock 
boughs  about  the  sides  of  the  cabin. 

11.  Here  the  little  Indians,  dirty  and  fat,  rolled 
and  ran  about,  while  the  small  pappoose  cooed  and 
cried  on  its  cradle  of  bark.  At  sunset  the  maidens 
went  forth  to  dance  on  the  green,  clad  in  their  choicest 
garments,  that  they  might  attract  the  eyes  of  the  bold 
young  warriors.  Perhaps  the  daughter  of  the  chief 
was  with  them,  the  green  crest  of  the  heron  contrast- 
ing in  her  black  hair  with  the  scarlet  feathers  of  the 
tanager,her  armlets  and  leggins  of  soft  deerskin  mark- 
ed with  bright  dyes,  her  moccasins  gay  with  porcupine 
quills,  and  her  skirt  bright  with  embroidered  threads ; 
while  strings  of  the  white  teeth  of  the  sable  and  otter 
gleamed  upon  her  dusky  bosom. 


167.1 


THE  INDIANS  OF  MAINE. 


63 


12.  Very  often  indeed  a young  brave  became  enam- 
ored of  a comely  maiden.  When  this  happened  he 
told  his  parents,  who  then  held  a talk  about  it  with 
her  parents.  If  her  parents  proved  favorable,  he  then 
sent  her  a present, — a deer,  a beautiful  bird,  furs  or 
beads.  Lest  she  should  be  unwilling  when  asked  to 
live  in  his  wigwam,  he  must  now  pay  other  attentions. 
So  in  the  shades  of  the  evening  he  took  his  station  near 
her  cabin,  and  did  his  best  to  charm  her  listening  ear 
by  his  singing,  or  the  rude  music  of  his  fife ; or,  if  he 
was  not  musical,  he  must  please  her  at  the  merry  mak- 
ings of  the  young  by  his  wit  or  feats  of  strength  and 
agility.  When  she  accepted  him  as  her  sanup  (hus- 
band) he  made  more  presents  ; and  then  the  desired 
guests  were  invited  to  the  wigwam  of  her  parents. 
Then  followed  feasts  and  dances  for  two  or  three  nights, 
the  young  couple  keeping  beside  each  other  until  the 
frolics  were  over.  Then  the  savage  bridegroom  led 
home  his  bride  ; who  thenceforth  devoted  herself  to 
preparing  his  food,  making  his  clothes  and  keeping  his 
wigwam  fire  alive. 

13.  Foot-races,  wrestling,  quoits,  ball  playing,  and 
a sort  of  draughts  were  frequent  amusements ; and 
they  were  much  addicted  to  gambling  by  every  possi- 
ble means.  The  Indians  were  much  given  to  smok- 
ing, also ; and  the  offer  of  a pipe  of  tobacco  was  a 
token  of  hospitality  and  peace.  At  all  feasts  the 
guest  must  eat  all  that  might  be  put  in  his  bowl,  no 
matter  how  many  times  it  was  filled  or  how  unlike  it 
he  felt ; otherwise  lie  would  give  offense  to  his  host. 
So  many  a poor  Indian  often  went  back  to  his  wig- 
wam with  a pain  in  his  stomach. 

14.  Many  people  suppose  the  Indians  to  have  been 
very  healthy  ; but  this  is  a mistake.  The  Indian  had 
fewer  diseases  than  the  white  man,  but  these  were  more 
generally  fatal.  They  doctored  chiefly  with  sweating, 
astringents,  salves  and  washes.  They  also  had  vegeta- 
ble teas  for  ordinary  kinds  of  sickness.  But  their 


64 


niSTOEY  OF  MAINE. 


1675 


knowledge  of  medicine  wras  very  limited ; and  any  in- 
telligent country  housewife  of  the  present  day  far  sur- 
passes them  in  skill.  Yet,  being  natives  of  the  country, 
they  were  able  to  instruct  the  settlers  in  the  uses  of 
numerous  plants.  If  a savage  was  very  ill  the  “pow- 
wow” was  called  upon.  This  wTas  the  Indian  medicine- 
man, or  physician.  His  method  of  treatment  was  very 
mysterious  to  common  Indians,  and  was  supposed  to 
have  supernatural  power.  Drums  were  beaten,  he 
made  strange  gestures,  uttered  wild  cries, — sometimes 
over  the  patient,  at  others,  shut  up  in  a wigwam  alone, 
lie  also  carried  at  his  waist  a small  bag  containing 
bones,  sticks  and  stones,  which  were  thought  to  have 
virtue  as  charms  against  evil  spirits,  diseases  and  mis- 
fortunes. 

15.  The  Abnakis  believed  in  a good  spirit,  Tan - 
turn , or  Tanto  ; and  in  an  evil  spirit,  which  they  call- 
ed Mojahondo  ; but  in  general  these  were  confused  in 
one,  and  called  by  the  name  of  the  good  spirit.  Hocko - 
mock  was  another  word  used  by  some  Indians,  which 
the  settlers  took  to  signify  the  devil.  At  every  new 
moon  they  worshipped  the  evil  spirit  for  fear,  because 
they  believed  he  had  power  to  kill  them,  and  to  send 
storm,  pestilence,  drought  and  famine. 

16.  Sometimes  certain  old  men  in  each  tribe,  who 
kept  in  mind  their  treaties  and  traditions,  w^ere  ap- 
pointed to  teach  them  to  the  young.  Beside  the  chiefs 
who  were  war  leaders,  there  were  others  who  presided 
over  the  village  and  regulated  petty  matters,  somewhat 
like  our  police  justices.  Both  these  were  generally 
called  sagamores.  Over  all  was  the  sachem , who  was 
chosen  for  his  wisdom  ; though,  usually,  he  was  the  son 
of  the  sachem  or  of  a chief.  Yet  his  authority  was 
not  absolute,  all  important  matters  being  decided  in 
council.  These  were  composed  of  the  chiefs  and  old 
men ; and,  sometimes,  the  aged  squaws  were  present 
also.  There  was  perfect  order  on  these  occasions  ; 
when  one  was  speaking  all  others  kept  silent,  and  even 


1675 


THE  INDIANS  OF  MAINE. 


65 


after  he  had  ceased  he  was  allowed  several  minutes  in 
which  to  recollect  anything  he  might  have  omitted  with- 
out intention.  It  was  considered  very  unmannerly  to 
interrupt  another,  even  in  ordinary  conversation. 
Thus  we  see  that  in  some  respects  these  ignorant  and 
cruel  savages  set  us  a good  example. 

17.  The  language  of  the  Abnakis  is  easy  of  utter- 
ance, and  quite  smooth  and  agreeable  to  the  ear ; but 
its  words  are  few  and  unfitted  for  nice  distinctions. 
For  instance,  in  the  Tarratine  dialect  thou  or  you  is 
“keah,”  but  “keah-olet-liaut-tamoria”  means  no  more 
than  thy  will ; and  their  word  for  to-day  consists  of 
eight  syllables,  and  many  other  ideas  are  equally  diffi- 
cult of  expression. 

Names  of  places  are  generally  descriptive,  as 
Mattawamkeag , from  matta , much, — wamjpa , white, 
or  clear, — keag,  or  kik , earth  ; and  Anasagunticook 
(tribe) — properly,  Amasacontecook , — from  namaous , 
fish, — konte , stream, — cook  from  kik , place ; meaning, 
The  region  of  the  fish  river.  For  heaven  they  use 
the  word,  spumkeag , i.  e.,  above  the  earth.  “Metun- 
i gus”  is  father , a man  is  “sanumbee,”  and  boy  is 
“skeenooses.”  If  a Tarratine  should  inquire  after  your 
health  he  would  probably  say,  Pah-gue-num-se-eld . 

18.  Their  dialects  were  constantly  changing,  for 
they  had  no  written  characters  to  preserve  the  form  of 
their  words  ; so  that  when  modern  natives  have  been 
asked  the  meaning  of  some  phrase  long  ago  recorded 
by  the  English  or  French  they  have  been  unable  to 
give  it,  but  yet  recollected  the  words  as  “old  Indian.” 
Still  they  very  generally  conveyed  information  by 
means  of  rude  drawings,  often  leaving  these  records 
on  trees  and  pieces  of  bark  at  points  visited  by  them ; 
and  these  were  readily  understood  by  others  of  the 
tribe,  who  came  after.  A rock  at  the  sea  shore  at 
Machiasport  furnishes  an  interesting  example  of  this 
kind  of  writing  ; and  it  is  probably  the  most  extended 
Indian  inscription  in  New  England. 


66 


niSTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1C75 


ANCIENT  INDIAN  INSCRIPTION  AT  MACHIASPORT. 


1G75 


THE  INDIANS  OF  MAINE. 


67 


19.  In  the  earliest  days  of  English  settlements 
when  an  Indian  signed  a treaty,  deed  or  other  writing, 
it  was  usually  by  a rude  figure  of  some  animal, — as  a 
deer,  beaver,  tortoise,  snake,  heron,  hawk,  or  eagle. 
This  was  called  the  totem  and  was  the  family  “coat  of 
arms”  ; and  in  some  tribes  they  seemed  to  believe  that 
they  had  descended  from  these  animals.  It  was  often 
the  case  that  a great  hunter  or  warrior  received  a name 
descriptive  of  liis  character  or  exploits ; therefore  we 
may  conclude  that  these  “totems”  only  represented 
some  remarkable  ancestor,  whose  distinguishing  title 
had  become  the  name  of  a numerous  clan. 

Under  wliat  general  name  are  the  Indians  of  Maine  classed  ? 
What  does  this  name  signify  ? What  were  the  distinctive  names 
of  the  Indian  tribes  of  Maine  ? Where  did  each  dwell  ? What 
remarkable  mounds  are  found  on  the  Damariscotta  River  ? What 
became  of  the  Wawennocks?  Of  what  materials  did  they  make 
their  weapons  ? What  vegetable  did  they  raise  ? How  did  they 
boil  their  food  before  they  had  kettles  ? What  sports  and  games 
had  the  Indians  ? What  is  said  of  the  diseases  of  the  Indians  ? 
By  what  means  did  their  pow-wows  pretend  to  cure  diseases? 
Did  the  Indians  believe  in  good  and  evil  spirits  ? What  were  the 
titles  of  their  chiefs  ? Which  was  superior  in  authority  ? By 
what  means  were  important  matters  decided  ? What  was  their 
practice  in  speaking  and  conversation  ? Did  they  have  any  letters  or 
written  words  ? By  what  means  did  they  sometimes  convey  infor- 
mation ? What  are  ‘ ‘Totems’  ’ ? 


4 


68 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1675 


CHAPTER  IX. 

1.  I have  now  given  you  an  account  of  the  Indians 
as  they  were  when  the  English  first  came  to  the  coun- 
try ; but  from  that  time  their  habits  and  customs  be- 
gan to  change.  The  traders  soon  supplied  them  with 
domestic  utensils,  cloths  and  guns;  so  that  they  were 
able  to  obtain  game  and  cook  their  food  with  more 
ease,  and  to  dress  themselves  more  comfortably.  The 
French  mingled  with  the  natives  like  brothers;  and 
some  of  them,  with  their  usual  easy  habit,  even  took 
Indian  women  for  their  wives.  Yery  soon,  French 
Jesuits  were  in  all  their  villages;  and  before  the  year 
1720  they  had  nearly  all  become  Roman  Catholics. 
Therefore,  in  any  war  that  arose  between  the  English 
and  the  French,  the  Indians,  if  they  took  any  part, 
were  sure  to  be  on  the  side  of  the  French.  Neither 
did  the  Jesuits  confine  themselves  to  the  religious 
instruction  of  the  natives,  but  were  the  ever  willing 
agents  of  the  French  government  to  incite  the  In- 
dians to  hostility  against  the  English  settlers. 

2.  The  authorities  of  the  colonies  were  quite  aware 
of  their  danger,  and  made  prudent  laws  to  restrain  the 
settlers  and  natives  from  wronging  each  other.  None 
were  allowed  to  settle  or  to  hunt  and  fish  upon  the 
territory  of  the  natives  unless  the  right  was  first  ob- 
tained of  them;  and  the  sale  of  intoxicating  liquors 
was  forbidden,  according  to  the  wish  of  the  chiefs. 
Yet  the  English  made  crafty  bargains  for  their  land, 
obtaining  deeds  of  extensive  tracts  before  the  ignorant 
savages  understood  fully  the  effect  of  such  writings. 
Often,  too,  the  traders  would  sell  them  rum ; for  this 
yielded  a large  profit,  and  they  could  also  make  better 
bargains  for  furs  when  their  owners  were  a little  in 


1GG0 


THE  FIRST  INDIAN  WAR  COMMENCES.  69 


drink.  Tlie  natives,  at  long  intervals,  sometimes 
revenged  their  wrongs  by  killing  cattle  or  burning 
buildings;  yet  the  tribes  in  most  cases  were  quite 
ready  to  pay  the  damages  when  the  acts  were  traced 
to  their  members. 

3.  Doubtless  a principal  reason  for  the  continued 
peaceable  conduct  of  the  natives  toward  the  English 
was  found  in  the  wars  among  themselves,  and  the 
pestilences  with  which  they  were  often  visited. 

In  1614,  when  Captain  Smith  visited  the  coast, 
the  native  population  of  Maine  must  have  been  nearly 
thirty  thousand.  In  the  war  which  happened  soon 
after,  the  Wawennocks  had  been  almost  destroyed, 
and  the  Tarratines  also  lost  severely.  Then  the 
plague  came,  working  fearful  havoc  from  Penobscot 
to  Cape  Cod.  Following  these  were  the  wars  with 
the  Mohawk  Indians,  which  raged  at  intervals  for 
above  half  a century;  while  the  small  pox  became  a 
frequent  scourge.  From  these  causes  their  number 
had  fallen  before  the  year  1675  to  abouttwelve  thou- 
sand. 

4.  Some  of  the  tribes  did  not  at  first  join  in  the 
hostilities  against  the  English.  Among  these  fere  the 
Penobscot  Indians,  and  all  those  at  the  eastward,  and 
the  Pennacooks  in  New  Hampshire.  Passaconaway, 
a sachem  of  the  Pennacooks,  was  noted  for  his  sagac- 
ity and  cunning.  He  made  his  Indians  believe  that 
he  could  restore  the  ashes  of  a burnt  leaf  to  their  orig- 
inal form,  raise  a live  serpent  from  the  skin  of  a dead 
one,  and  change  himself  into  a flame  of  fire.  When 
he  became  old  he  called  his  tribe  to  a great  feast,  and 
there  made  to  them  his  farewell  address.  “Hearken,” 
said  he,  “to  the  last  words  of  your  father  and  friend. 
The  white  men  are  the  sons  of  the  morning.  The 
Great  Spirit  is  their  father.  His  sun  shines  bright 
about  them.  Never  make  war  with  them.  Sure  as 
you  light  the  fires  the  breath  of  Heaven  will  turn  the 
flames  upon  you,  and  destroy  you.  Listen  to  my  ad- 


70 


niSTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1670 


vice.  It  is  the  last  I shall  be  allowed  to  give  you. 
Remember  it  and  live.” 

5.  Wonnolancet,  his  son,  was  now  sachem  of  the 
tribe;  and  as  long  as  he  lived  their  friendship  with 
the  English  remained  unbroken. 

Rowles,  the  sagamore  of  the  Piscataqua  Indians, 
likewise  saw  that  the  white  men  would  become  the 
masters  of  the  country.  He  lived  in  Berwick  on  inti- 
mate terms  with  the  settlers.  When  he  became  old, 
and  could  no  more  go  out  of  his  dwelling,  he  sent  to 
the  principal  men  of  the  town  this  petition  : “Being 
loaded  with  years,  I had  expected  a visit  in  my  infirmi- 
ties,— especially  from  those  who  are  now  tenants  on 
the  land  of  my  fathers.  Though  all  these  plantations 
are,  of  right,  my  children’s,  I am  forced  in  this  age  of 
evils  humbly  to  request  a few  hundred  acres  of  land  to 
be  marked  out  for  them  and  recorded  as  a public  act 
in  the  town  books ; so  that  when  I am  gone  they  may 
not  be  perishing  beggars  in  the  pleasant  places  of  their 
birth.  For  I know  a great  war  will  shortly  break  out 
between  the  white  men  and  Indians  over  the  whole 
country.  At  first  the  Indians  will  kill  many  and  pre- 
vail ; but  after  three  years  they  will  be  great  sufferers, 
and  finally  be  rooted  out  and  utterly  destroyed.” 

6.  But  Squando,  sachem  of  the  Sokokis,  had  never 
been  friendly  to  the  English  ; and  about  this  time  an 
incident  took  place  which  made  him  a most  bitter 
enemy.  His  squaw  with  her  little  child  was  crossing 
the  Saco  River  in  a canoe,  when  a party  of  sailors 
saw  them  and  determined  to  have  some  sport.  They 
had  heard  that  Indian  children  swam  from  instinct ; so 
they  upset  the  canoe,  tumbling  the  poor  mother  and 
her  infant  into  the  water.  The  child  sank  to  the  bot- 
tom ; the  mother  dived  after  it,  and  succeeded  in 
bringing  it  up  alive.  Soon  after  this  affair  it  sick- 
ened and  died.  Squando  believed  that  its  death  was 
owing  to  the  cruel  treatment  of  the  white  men;  and 
he  vowed  to  be  revenged.  This  chieftain  was  the 


1675  THE  FIRST  INDIAN  WAR  COMMENCES.  71 


most  remarkable  Indian  of  his  time.  Sometimes  his 
conduct  was  quite  humane  and  generous  toward  the 
settlers,  and  at  other  times  very  barbarous.  He  was 
not  only  the  sachem,  but  the  pow-wow  of  his  tribe, 
and  made  his  people  believe  that  he  had  revelations 
from  the  spirit  world.  At  one  time  when  he  wished 
to  incite  them  to  war  against  the  English  he  said  to 
them : “An  angel  of  light  has  commanded  me  to  wor- 
ship the  Great  Spirit,  and  to  stop  hunting  and  laboring 
on  the  Sabbath ; and  God  himself  tells  me  he  has  left 
the  English  people  to  be  destroyed  by  the  Indians.55 

You  perceive  that  the  prophecies  of  these  sachems 
did  not  agree ; but  it  was  not  then  so  easy  to  decide 
which  was  false. 

7.  At  length  the  alarm  sounded.  In  July,  1675, 
the  first  blow  of  King  Philip’s  war  was  struck.  The 
Massachusetts  authorities  immediately  sent  the  news 
to  those  of  Maine,  with  the  advice  that  the  Indians 
should  be  deprived  of  their  guns  and  knives.  Some 
of  the  leading  residents  of  Sagadahoc,  or  Lower  Ken- 
nebec, immediately  visited  the  Indians  near  them,  and 
prevailed  upon  them  to  give  up  a few  of  their  guns. 
They  gave  Them  many  presents,  and  so  won  their 
favor  that  Mo-ho-tiwormet,  the  old  Canibas  sachem, 
made  a dance  in  honor  of  the  agreement  of  peace  be- 
tween them.  The  Androscoggins  acted  differently. 
They  had  for  a long  time  felt  very  revengeful  towards 
Thomas  Purchas,  who  was  a trader  at  the  head  of 
New  Meadows  Piver  in  Brunswick,  because  they  be- 
lieved that  he  had  cheated  them  in  trade.  One  of 
their  sagamores  declared  that  he  had  paid  an  hundred 
pounds  for  water  from  Purchas5  well.  His  Indians 
must  have  drunk  much  rum  to  have  the  water  in  it 
reach  that  amount.  It  is  no  wonder  that  they  wasted 
away. 

8.  It  happened  one  day  early  in  September  that 
Mr.  Purchas  and  his  boys  went  off,  leaving  the 


72 


niSTOKY  OF  MAINE. 


1G75 


women  unprotected.  While  they  were  gone  a party 
of  Indians  came  to  the  house,  pretending  that  they 
wanted  to  trade ; but  as  soon  as  they  found  the  men 
were  away,  they  fell  to  plundering  the  store  and  build- 
ings of  whatever  they  wanted.  While  they  were  thus 
engaged  one  of  the  boys  was  seen  returning  on  horse- 
back. Before  reaching  the  spot  he  discovered  the  In- 
dians, and  halted.  A stout  fellow  started  out  towards 
him  with  his  gun  under  his  blanket ; but  the  boy,  per- 
ceiving his  purpose,  wheeled  his  horse  about  and  fled. 
He  carried  the  alarm  to  the  coast ; and  a party  went 
up  the  river  with  a sloop  and  two  boats  to  bring  away 
whatever  the  Indians  had  left.  Mrs.  Purchas  some- 
how escaped;  but  the  men  with  the  vessel  found  more 
Indians  at  the  settlement,  and  were  driven  off  with 
loss. 

9.  On  the  twelfth  of  September  the  savages 
burned  the  house  of  John  Wakely,  near  the  mouth  of 
the  Presumpscot  River,  in  Falmouth.  The  smoke 
and  flames  were  seen  at  Casco  Neck  (Portland);  and 
a party  started  at  once  for  their  relief.  They  were 
too  late.  The  bodies  of  seven  persons  lay  among  the 
smoking  ruins,  half  burned  and  shockingly  mangled. 
It  proved  that  two  others,  a girl  of  eleven  years  and 
a young  child,  had  been  carried  away.  None  knew 
what  became  of  the  child ; and  the  poor  girl,  (whose 
name  was  Elizabeth)  now  left  without  father,  mother, 
brother  or  sister,  was  forced  to  traverse  the  wilderness 
through  long  and  tedious  months  in  company  with  the 
murderers  of  her  relatives. 

10.  Soon  after  this  bloody  affair,  a friendly  Soko- 
kis  came  to  John  Bonython  at  Saco  and  said  to  him 
privately,  “A  strange  Indian  from  the  westward  and 
several  Anasagunticooks  have  been  at  my  wigwam, 
and  are*  persuading  all  our  brothers  to  lift  the  toma- 
hawk against  the  white  people.”  Bonython  warned 
his  neighbors;  and  that  very  night  they  all  retired  for 
safety  to  the  house  of  Major  William  Phillips,  on  the 


1675  TELE  FIRST  INDIAN  WAR  COMMENCES.  73 


Biddeford  side  of  the  river,  near  the  falls.  The  next 
morning  the  attack  was  made.  The  first  notice  was 
Bonython’s  house  in  flames;  then  an  Indian  was  seen 
skulking  behind  a fence.  Major  Phillips  had  been 
looking  at  the  flames,  and  as  he  turned  from  the  win- 
dow a bullet  pierced  his  shoulder.  The  savages  were 
ambushed  all  around  the  house  ! When  Major  Phil- 
lips disappeared  so  suddenly  from  the  window  the  In- 
dians, supposing  him  to  be  killed,  set  up  a great  shout. 
The  English  were  watching  from  every  side  of  the 
house,  and  instantly  fired  at  the  shouters ; and  several 
of  them  fell  badly  wounded.  At  dark  the  savages  set 
fire  to  a small  house,  and  to  Phillip’s  mill ; then  they 
came  up  crying,  “Come  now,  you  English  coward 
dogs;  come  put  out  the  fire,  if  you  dare.”  The  Eng- 
lish didn’t  come;  but  they  sent  out  their  leaden  mes- 
sengers wherever  an  Indian  exposed  himself. 

11.  At  four  o’clock  the  moon  set;  and  then  the 
savages  contrived  another  mode  of  attack.  They 
built  up  on  the  forward  end  of  an  ox-cart  a * tier  of 
lumber,  then  filled  the  body  with  shavings,  birch 
bark  and  sticks.  A number  of  them  took  hold  of 
the  tongue,  where  they  were  protected  by  the  screen 
of  lumber,  and  pushed  the  cart  toward  the  house. 
They  meant  to  set  the  house  on  fire,  and  kill  the 
people  as  they  ran  out ! Fifty  persons  were  crowded 
into  this  building, — most  of  them  women  and  chil- 
dren. The  cart  was  steadily  approaching  — nearer 
and  nearer  it  came.  Already  the  tiny  tongues  of 
flame  gleamed  upward  through  the  mass;  and  the 
voices  of  the  besieged  grew  hushed  with  fear,  or  some 
excited  girl  screamed  in  frenzy.  But  the  cart  comes 
steadily  on, — one  wheel  drops  into  a gutter,  and  the 
cart  swings  about.  The  sayages  who  hold  the  tongue 
are  in  view  ; and  the  muskets  of  the  English  ring  out 
in  the  still  night.  Several  of  the  assailants  dropped 
to  the  ground,  and  the  remainder  ran  away,  leaving 
their  load  of  burning  sticks  to  light  up  the  fields. 


74 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1675 


The  savages  were  discouraged;  for  they  had  killed 
3ione,  while  six  of  their  number  were  dead,  and  fif- 
teen, including  their  leader,  badly  wounded.  In  the 
morning  not  an  Indian  was  to-  be  found ; and  a day 
or  two  after,  Major  Phillips  and  his  company  reached 
the  settlement  at  Winter  Harbor  in  safety. 

12.  When  it  was  known  at  Newichawannock  (South 
Berwick)  that  the  Indians  had  attacked  Saco,  Captain 
Wincoln  and  sixteen  volunteers,  with  noble  spirit,  set 
out  for  Winter  Harbor  to  render  all  the  aid  possible. 
They  had  just  landed  at  the  mouth  of  the  river,  and 
were  proceeding  towards  the  village,  when  a large 
body  of  savages  rushed  out  of  the  woods  upon  them. 
Wincoln  and  his  company  took  refuge  behind  a huge 
pile  of  shingle  blocks,  filing  with  such  effect  that  they 
kept  at  bay  a hundred  and  fifty  savages.  The  report 
of  the  guns  was  heard  at  the  village,  and  a party  of 
nine  men  started  out  to  join  the  reinforcement, — for 
such  they  knew  it  must  be ; but  the  savages  am- 
bushed their  path  and  shot  down  every  man. 

13.  The  next  attack  was  at  Kewichawannock,  on 
the  house  of  John  Tozier,  who  had  gone  with  Captain 
Wincoln,  leaving  his  family  unprotected.  His  was 
one  of  the  outermost  houses  of  the  settlement ; and  in 
it  were  gathered  at  that  moment  fifteen  women  and 
children.  A young  lady  of  eighteen  was  the  first  to 
discover  the  Indians.  She  had  only  time  to  warn  the 
family,  when  the  savages  reached  the  house.  Fearful 
that  the  weak  door  fastenings  would  give  away,  she 
staid  and  held  them  until  the  hatchets  of  the  savages 
had  broken  through.  They  dashed  in  the  door;  but 
the  family  had  escaped  from  the  other  side  of  the 
house,  and  were  running  towards  the  garrison.  A 
part  of  the  Indians  pursued  them,  catching  two  chil- 
dren who  were  hindmost.  One  of  these,  only  three 
years  old,  they  killed  on  the  spot ; and  the  other  they 
kept  in  captivity  six  months.  But  the  heroic  girl  at 
the  door, — the  savages  were  so  angry  at  finding  the 


1675  THE  FIRST  INDIAN  WAR  COMMENCES.  75 

house  empty  that  they  beat  her  to  death,  as  they 
thought.  After  they  had  gone  she  revived,  and  lived 
to  recover  from  her  wounds.  I wish  I knew  her 
name,  for  no  personage  in  this  history  would  more 
brightly  ornament  its  pages. 

14.  The  next  day  the  Indians  appeared  again,  and 
burned  the  dwelling  and  storehouse  of  Captain  Win- 
coin,  then  escaped  in  the  darkness  of  night.  It  was 
now  the  golden  month  of  October ; but  in  Maine  much 
of  the  crops  remained  ungathered;  and  the  scarlet 
forests  seemed  to  the  affrighted  settlers  but  tokens  of 
fire  and  blood.  October  7 th  was  observed  as  a day 
of  fasting  and  prayer  on  account  of  the  great  calami- 
ties. The  Indians  celebrated  it  at  Newichawannock 
by  shooting  a man  off  his  horse,  and  robbing  two  boys 
of  their  guns  and  clothing.  Again  on  the  sixteenth 
they  assailed  it  in  force,  killing  Richard  Tozier,  and 
making  his  son  a prisoner.  The  commander  of  the 
garrison,  Lieut.  Roger  Plaisted.  perceiving  Indians  in 
the  distance,  sent  out  nine  men  to  reconnoiter.  The 
savages  saw  them  coming,  and  hiding  themselves, 
shot  down  three  of  the  party  before  they  could  es- 
cape. Lieut.  Plaisted,  with  twenty  men  and  a team, 
started  to  bring  in  the  bodies  of  them  slain  compan- 
ions. They  went  silently  past  the  house  where  Tozier 
had  been  killed,  and  reached  the  place  of  the  ambush; 
the  corpses  were  placed  in  the  cart,  and  they  turned 
toward  the  garrison  with  a feeling  of  security;  for 
they  supposed  their  numbers  had  frightened  the  sav- 
ages away.  Vain  thought ! A multitude  of  dusky 
figures  rushed  into  view  from  behind  fences,  logs  and 
bushes,  pouring  a volley  of  bullets  upon  the  startled 
company.  The  oxen  ran  toward  the  garrison,  and 
most  of  the  men  followed ; but  Lieut.  Plaisted  with 
his  son  and  another  valiant  soldier  disdained  to  fly. 
Repeatedly  the  Indians  called  upon  Plaisted  to  sur- 
render,— for  savages  as  they  were,  they  greatly  re- 
spected courage;  but  the  intrepid  man  refused  to 


76 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1675 


yield,  and  lie  was  literally  cut  in  pieces  by  tlieir 
hatchets. 

15.  The  savages  soon  after  went  farther  down 
the  river,  burning  and  killing  wherever  they  dared. 
As  they  were  making  an  attack  upon  a house  at  the 
mouth  of  the  river,  a cannon  was  fired  at  them  from 
the  Portsmouth  battery,  on  the  opposite  side,  causing 
them  to  run  oft"  in  great  alarm.  A light  snow  had  just 
fallen,  and  a force  in  pursuit  was  able  to  follow  them 
very  rapidly.  In  a few  hours  the  savages  were  over- 
taken on  the  borders  of  a great  swamp,  which,  loaded 
as  they  were,  they  could  not  pass.  They  dared  not 
venture  on  a fair  fight;  so  they  threw  off  their  plun- 
der, and  plunged  through  the  swamp.  In  passing 
through  Wells  they  killed  three  men  and  burned  a 
house;  but  it  was  their  last  depredation  in  Maine 
this  year. 

16.  Three  months  had  passed  since  this  savage 
slaughter  and  destruction  began,  and  in  that  brief . 
time  eighty  persons  had  been  killed  between  the  Pis- 
cataqua  and  Kennebec.  Yet  the  Indians  had  lost  a 
larger  number,  though  they  had  every  advantage. 
They  never  fought  in  open  battle,  but  chose  them  own 
time  and  place  for  attack ; and,  being  familiar  with 
the  country,  their  scattered  bands  could  easily  elude 
pursuit.  A large  force  was  now  raised  to  assail  the 
hostile  tribes  in  their  winter  fastnesses.  The  soldiers 
were  not  ready  to  march  until  the  tenth  of  Decem- 
ber ; but  the  snow  had  then  fallen  to  four  feet  in 
depth,  and  the  campaign  was  abandoned.  The  In- 
dians now  desired  peace  in  order  that  they  might 
hunt;  for  on  account  of  the  war  they  had  raised  less 
corn  than  usual,  and  had  nothing  else  to  live  upon. 
So  a treaty  was  made  with  the  Sagamores,  by  which 
the  Indians  agreed  to  return  all  the  captives  without 
ransom.  Between  this  time  and  the  next  summer 
many  were  restored;  and  among  the  rest  Squando 
brought  in  Elizabeth  Wakely,  the  poor  girl  who  was 


FIRST  INDIAN  WAR  CONTINUED. 


1675 


77 


made  an  orphan  by  the  massacre  at  Presumpscot 
River. 


What  nation  mingled  familiarly  with  the  Indians  ? In  the  wars 
between  the  English  and  French  which  side  did  the  Indians  always 
take?  Did  the  English  colonies  endeavor  to  deal  justly  with  the 
Indians  ? What  was  the  number  of  the  Indians  in  Maine  in  1675  ? 
What  great  sachem  warned  his  tribe  not  to  war  against  the  Eng- 
lish ? In  what  year  did  King  Philip’s  war  begin  ? What  settle- 
ment was  first  attacked  in  Maine  ? Where  did  the  Indians  commit 
shocking  barbarities?  How  long  did  the  siege  of  Major  Phillip’s 
garrison  in  Biddef  ord  continue  ? What  took  place  at  Winter  Har- 
bor ? What  noble  action  was  performed  by  a young  lady  in  Ber- 
wick ? What  brave  officer  was  cut  in  pieces  by  the  savages  a few 
days  after  ? How  many  persons  were  killed  in  Maine  by  the 
Indians  this  year  ? What  was  the  loss  of  the  Indians  ? 


CHAPTER  X. 

1.  If  the  English  had  been  magnanimous  toward 
the  Indians  it  is  quite  possible  that  the  war  in  Maine 
would  have  closed  in  the  same  season  it  began. 
Though  a treaty  had  been  made,  and  a few  prisoners 
returned,  yet  the  fears  of  the  settlers  all  the  winter 
filled  the  ah*  with  rumors  of  treachery  and  bloodshed. 
Perhaps  some  incidents  occurred  to  make  these  ru- 
mors plausible;  for  Major  Waldron,  one  of  the  Indian 
commissioners,  issued  general  warrants  by  which 
every  man  who  held  one  could  seize  any  Indian  who 
might  be  accused  of  killing  a white  man,  or  who  had 
conspired  against  the  peace,  or  refused  to  obey  the 
authorities.  Among  others,  several  shipmasters  ob- 
tained copies  of  these  warrants,  and  began  to  seize 
Indians  all  along  the  coast.  One  came  to  Pemaquid 
for  this  purpose,  where  the  peace  had  never  been 


78 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1G76 


broken.  The  English  besought  him  to  depart,  but  he 
would  not ; and  they  warned  the  Indians  against  him. 
Yet  he  finally  caught  several,  and  carried  them  away 
to  a foreign  port  and  sold  them  for  slaves.  Of  course 
the  natives  were  very  angry  at  these  outrages.  To 
pacify  them  Abraham  Sliurte  and  Capt.  Sylvanus 
Davis  met  the  chiefs  in  council  at  Teconnet  (Wins- 
low). Mr.  Sliurte  was  a noble  and  venerable  man, 
who  had  long  been  the  chief  magistrate  at  Pemaquid ; 
and  it  was  mostly  owing  to  his  judicious  course  that 
the  natives  at  the  eastward  had  remained  peaceable. 
The  Indians  demanded  that  their  brothers  who  had 
been  stolen  away  should  be  restored  to  them,  and  that 
the  English  should  sell  them  sufficient  ammunition  to 
procure  game  for  food.  These  were  reasonable  de- 
mands, but  the  agents  were  unable  to  comply  with 
them;  and  the  council  broke  up  without  profit. 

2.  On  August  12th,  1676,  King  Philip  was  killed, 
which  ended  the  war  in  Massachusetts  and  Connecti- 
cut; but  many  of  his  tribe  escaped  and  mingled  with 
the  Indians  of  Maine.  These  brought  with  them  an 
intense  hatred  of  the  English;  and,  joining  with  the 
most  violent  of  the  Abnakis,  they  quickly  excited  the 
hesitating  tribes  to  renewed  hostilities.  Early  in 
August  one  of  the  refugees  known  as  “Simon,  the 
Yankee-killer,”  made  himself  familiar  at  the  house  of 
Anthony  Brackett,  at  Back  Cove  in  Falmouth,  now 
Portland.  A few  days  after,  Mr.  Brackett  lost  one 
of  his  cows.  When  Simon  was  informed  of  the  mis- 
fortune, he  said,  “lean  show  you  the  fellows  that 
killed  the  creature;’5  and  very  soon  he  went  away. 
Mr.  Brackett  suspected  treachery;  and  the  settlers  at 
once  sent  messengers  to  Major  Waldron  at  Dover  for 
aid.  Before  their  return  Simon  came  back  at  the 
head  of  a party  of  savages,  saying  to  Mr.  Brackett, 
“Here  are  the  Indians  that  took  your  cow.”  They 
immediately  fell  upon  the  family,  consisting  of 
Brackett,  his  wife,  five  children  and  a negro  servant. 


1676 


FIRST  INDIAN  WAR  CONTINUED. 


79 


Having  bound  these,  they  went  to  the  other  houses  in 
the  vicinity,  killing  and  taking  captive  thirty-four  per- 
sons. The  remainder  of  the  inhabitants  escaped  to 
Munjoy’s  garrison  on  the  hill,  and  from  here  they  soon 
removed  to  Bang’s  Island.  Two  days  after  this  attack 
a party  of  natives  came  at  nightfall  to  the  house  of 
Hi  chard  Hammond  at  Stinson’s  Point  in  Woolwich, 
who  gave  the  squaws  permission  to  lodge  on  the 
kitchen  floor.  A girl  of  the  family  became  so  alarmed 
by  certain  tokens  of  malice  and  treachery  among  the 
6quaws  that  she  ran  out  of  the  house;  but  some  of 
them  brought  her  back  and  tried  to  allay  her  fears. 
A little  after,  she  escaped  again  from  the  dwelling  and 
hid  in  the  cornfield.  By  and  by  she  heard  a great 
tumult  in  the  house, — heavy  blows,  shrieks,  and  the 
yells  of  warriors,  whom  the  squaws  had  let  in.  At 
this  the  girl  left  her  hiding  place  and  fled  to  the  near- 
est settlement  on  the  mainland,  twelve  long  miles 
away. 

3.  From  Hammond’s  a party  of  savages  went  up 
the  river,  where  they  took  several  prisoners,  while  an- 
other party  crossed  to  Arrowsic,  and  concealed  them- 
selves near  the  fort  of  Messrs.  Clark  and  Lake.  It 
was  Sunday  morning ; and  when  the  sleepy  sentinel  left 
his  post  and  entered  the  gate,  the  lurking  savage 
was  at  his  heels.  The  sentinel  was  struck  down,  and 
the  Indians  were  quickly  masters  of  the  fort.  Mr 
Lake,  Captain  Davis  and  two  others,  who  were  in  an 
upper  room,  got  out  through  a back  passage,  and 
rushing  to  their  boat,  made  for  an  island  on  the  east 
The  savages  followed  swiftly,  firing  upon  them  and 
wounding  Captain  Davis.  On  reaching  the  shore  he 
crept  up  the  cliff,  and  hid  among  the  rocks ; where 
the  sun,  shining  in  the  faces  of  his  pursuers,  dazzled 
their  eyes  so  that  they  could  not  see  him.  Lake  was 
overtaken  and  killed,  but  the  other  two  escaped. 
Davis  laid  in  his  hiding  place  two  days;  then  crawling 
to  the  water’s  edge,  he  rolled  himself'  into  a canoe,  and 


80 


niSTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1676 


drifted  away  unseen.  All  the  shore  from  the  Kenne- 
bec to  Pemaquid  was  now  alive  with  savages,  and  the 
inhabitants  got  away  in  boats  and  vessels  as  best  they 
could, — first  to  Monhegan  and  other  islands,  thence 
to  Boston  and  neighboring  towns.  Soon  the  smoke 
of  burning  dwellings  arose  on  every  hand,  and  few 
buildings  were  left  unharmed.  The  cattle  of  the  set- 
tlers roamed  untended  in  the  great  pastures,  affording 
the  Indians  plenty  of  meat ; but  above  all  they  pre- 
ferred horse-flesh. 

One  day  Francis  Card,  who  had  been  captured  in 
’Woolwich,  was  sent  with  another  prisoner  to  find  a 
horse  and  drive  him  in  to  be  killed  ; but  they  found  a 
canoe  instead  of  a horse,  and  quickly  made  their  es- 
cape. Simon,  the  Yankee-killer,  had  gone  to  other 
scenes  of  violence,  leaving  the  family  of  Anthony 
Brackett  to  follow,  not  supposing  that  they  could  by 
any  means  escape  ; but  they  found  on  the  shore,  a 
leaky  birchen  canoe;  and  Mrs.  Brackett  repaired  it 
so  well  that  they  all  embarked,  and  reached  Scar- 
borough in  safety. 

4.  A few  families  of  those  who  had  been  driven 
from  Casco  Keck  had  gathered  on  Jewel’s  Island,  un- 
willing to  go  far  from  the  pleasant  places  they  had 
chosen  for  their  homes;  but  here,  too,  the  savages 
found  them.  One  day  as  the  women  were  washing 
their  scanty  clothing  along  the  gravelly  marge  of  the 
sea,  and  the  children  playing  happily  about,  the  re- 
port of  a gun  suddenly  signalled  the  presence  of  dan- 
ger. The  men  were  out  in  their  boats  catching  fish, 
as  usual;  and  it  was  a lad  at  the  house  who  had  fired 
the  gun.  The  brave  little  fellow  had  actually  killed 
two  ^Indians  with  the  shots  that  gave  the  alarm. 
Some  of  the  men  now  came  rapidly  to  shore,  and, 
making  a sudden  charge,  drove  the  savages  to  their 
boats. " In  this  affray  the  English  lost  two  killed,  and 
five  made  prisoners. 

5.  The  General  Court  now  found  that  something 


1G76 


FIRST  INDIAN  WAR  CONTINUED. 


81 


must  be  done,  or  the  Indians  would  soon  carry  the 
war  into  Massachusetts;  so  one  hundred  and  thirty 
English  and  forty  Natick  Indians  were  enlisted,  and 
put  under  the  command  of  Captain  William  Haw- 
thorn. These  arrived  at  Dover,  New  Hampshire,  on 
September  6th,  where  they  met  the  soldiers  under 
Majors  Waldron  and  Frost.  Four  hundred  other  In- 
dians had  also  gathered  there.  Most  of  them  were 
of  the  neutral  Pennacooks;  but  others  belonged  to 
King  Philip’s  defeated  forces;  while  some  were  known 
to  have  been  concerned  in  recent  depredations  in 
Maine, — and  were  the  very  savages  whom  these  troops 
expected  to  fight ; and  it  was  difficult  to  prevent  the 
soldiers  from  falling  upon  them  at  once.  Probably 
they  had  come  there  at  Major  Waldron’s  invitation 
for  the  purpose  of  making  a treaty ; for  he  protested 
to  the  troops  that  they  were  relying  upon  his  honor 
and  fidelity. 

6.  Finally  he  proposed  an  expedient  which,  he 
thought,  might  preserve  his  honor  with  the  Indians 
and  still  satisfy  the  soldiery.  So  the  next  day  the  In- 
dians were  invited  to  join  with  the  English  in  a sham 
fight.  After  they  had  gone  through  several  military 
manoeuvres  Major  Waldron  ordered  a grand  round  of 
musketry.  The  Indians  promptly  discharged  their 
guns,  while  the  English,  who  were  in  the  secret,  did 
not  empty  a musket.  They  immediately  surrounded 
the  astonished  savages,  and  made  prisoners  of  them 
all  without  the  loss  of  a life.  The  Pennacooks  and 
other  friendly  Indians  were  set  at  liberty;  but  the 
others — about  two  hundred — were  marched  to  Boston. 
Here  several  were  proved  to  have  taken  the  fives  of 
the  English  since  the  treaty,  and  were  therefore  put 
to  death;  while  the  others  were  carried  to  foreign 
countries  and  sold  as  slaves.  This  affair  was  long 
known  as  “Waldron’s  Ruse.”  It  was  a trick  that  the 
Indians  never  forgot  nor  forgave ; and  they  wreaked 
on  him  a terrible  vengeance. 


82 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1676 


7.  . Captain  Hawthorn  the  next  day  set  out  with  a 
small  company  for  Casco  Neck,  to  rebuild  the  fort. 
One  day  seven  of  the  inhabitants,  who  had  now  re- 
turned, went  to  Peaks’  Island  to  kill  some  sheep. 
While  thus  employed  they  were  attacked  by  savages, 
and  took  refuge  in  an  old  stone  house.  They  de- 
fended themselves  bravely ; but  by  the  guns  of  the 
savages  and  the  stones  thrown  down  upon  them  from 
the  walls,  all  were  killed  except  one,  who  soon  after- 
ward died  of  his  wounds. 

The  next  day,  in  Wells,.  James  Gooch  was  shot  from 
his  horse  by  the  Indians,  as  he  returned  from  divine 
service ; and  his  wife,  who  rode  on  the  same  horse, 
was  cut  in  pieces  with  their  hatchets.  On  the  follow- 
ing day  they  burned  the  settlement  at  Cape  Neddock, 
in  York,  killing  and  carrying  away  captive  forty  per- 
sons. The  Indians  came  and  went  with  such  rapidity 
and  secrecy  that  Captain  Hawthorn’s  troops  were  una- 
ble to  meet  them ; so  on  the  twelfth  of  October  they 
returned  to  Berwick.  Two  days  after  their  departure 
one  hundred  and  twenty  Indians  attacked  the  fort  at 
Black  Point  in  Scarborough,  where  the  inhabitants 
who  remained  had  taken  refuge,  which  was  immedi- 
ately abandoned. 

The  leader  of  the  savages  was  a shrewd  Tarratine 
sagamore  named  Mugg.  He  knew  the  garrison  was 
strong,  and  induced  the  commander,  Henry  Jocelyn, 
to  come  out  and  hold  a parley  with  him.  Mugg  pro- 
posed easy  terms  of  surrender ; and  while  they  were 
talking  the  subject  over,  managed  to  draw  Jocelyn  to 
a distance  from  the  garrison.  On  returning  to  the 
fort  he  was  astounded  to  find  that  all  the  occupants 
except  his  own  servants  had  fled  to  the  boats.  Mugg 
therefore  secured  the  fort  unharmed,  much  to  his 
gratification;  for  the  Indians  desired  the  place  for  an 
encampment. 

8.  About  this  time  Captain  Fryer  was  sent  to 
Richmond’s  Island  to  bring  away  goods ; but  the  sav- 


1676 


FIRST  INDIAN  WAR  CONTINUED. 


83 


ages  set  upon  his  men  as  they  were  carrying  the  goods 
to  the  vessel,  and  all  were  killed  or  made  prisoners. 
They  were  offered  release  for  a certain  additional 
quantity  of  goods;  and  two  of  the  English  were  sent 
for  the  articles.  They  returned  within  the  time  nam- 
ed, but  the  Indians  who  had  been  left  to  guard  the 
prisoners,  took  the  goods  and  kept  the  men. 

Mugg  next  led  his  band  against  the  garrison  at 
Wells,  and  sent  a prisoner  to  demand  a surrender. 

“Never,”  replied  the  commander,  “never  shall  the 
gates  be  opened  until  every  one  within  is  dead.” 

This  determined  reply  showed  Mugg  that  he  could 
not  hope  to  get  possession  of  the  fort  except  by  severe 
fighting,  and  he  made  no  attack;  but  his  Indians  killed 
two  or  three  men  whom  they  found  outside.  They 
then  cut  the  throats  of  thirteen  cattle;  and  taking  out 
their  tongues,  retired  to  the  woods  to  make  a dainty 
meal. 

9.  The  cold  weather  was  now  coming  on,  and  it 
was  supposed  that  the  Sokokis  would  soon  be  gathered 
in  their  winter  quarters  at  the  great  fort  on  the  Ossi- 
pee  River;  and  on  the  first  of  November  Captains 
Hawthorn  and  Sill  set  out  with  their  companies  to 
attack  them.  After  two  months  of  severe  toil  and 
hardship,  they  returned  without  having  seen  a single 
Indian. 

Before  the  troops  had  been  gone  a week,  Mugg 
himself  came  into  Piscataqua  bringing  Captain  Fryer, 
who  was  dying  from  his  wounds.  He  told  the  au- 
thorities that  the  prisoners  taken  at  Richmond’s  Isl- 
and should  be  restored  without  ransom ; and  offered 
to  negotiate  a treaty.  He  was  taken  to  Boston, 
where,  on  November  6th,  he  signed  a treaty  in  behalf 
of  his  master,  Madockawando,  sachem  of  the  Tarra- 
tines.  The  terms  of  this  treaty  were  that  all  acts  of 
hostility  should  cease,  all  English  captives,  vessels  and 
goods  be  restored,  full  satisfaction  rendered  for  dam- 
ages, that  his  tribe  should  buy  ammunition  of  those 


84 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1G76 


only  whom  the  governor  should  appoint,  and  that  the 
Indians  of  Penobscot  should  take  up  arms  against  the 
Androscoggins  and  other  eastern  natives,  if  they  per- 
sisted in  the  war. 

“In  proof  of  my  sincerity  and  honor,”  said  Mugg, 
“I  pledge  myself  an  hostage  in  your  hands  till  the  cap- 
tives, vessels  and  goods  are  restored;  and  I lift  my 
hand  to  Heaven  in  witness  of  my  honest  heart  in  this 
treaty.” 

10.  It  was  certainly  a strange  treaty  for  a victori- 
ous leader  to  make,  as  all  its  stipulations  were  in  favor 
of  the  English.  A vessel  was  sent  to  Penobscot  with 
him  to  have  the  treaty  ratified  by  the  sagamores,  and 
to  bring  home  the  captives.  The  treaty  was  agreed 
to,  but  only  some  eighteen  or  twenty  prisoners  were 
restored,  though  there  must  have  been  more  than  fifty 
at  this  time  among  the  Indians.  Mugg  now  set  out 
for  the  Kennebec  for  the  purpose  of  inducing  the 
Canibas  tribe  to  join  in  the  peace.  He  pretended  to 
be  in  much  fear  of  harm  for  having  made  so  easy  a 
peace;  saying  to  the  captain  of  the  vessel,  “If  Ido 
not  return  in  four  days  you  may  conclude  I am  cer- 
tainly bereft  of  life  or  liberty.”  A week  passed,  yet 
nothing  was  heard  from  Mugg;  and  the  vessel  went 
back  to  Boston  with  the  treaty  and  the  captives. 

11.  There  was  still  a fear  among  the  settlements 
that  peace  and  safety  were  not  secured.  Few  of  the 
prisoners  were  restored,  and  Mugg’s  conduct  was  sus- 
picious; besides,  it  was  believed  that  Indians  from 
Narragansett  were  in  Maine  inciting  the  natives  to 
resume  the  war.  At  length  it  began  to  be  quite  cer- 
tain that  hostilities  would  be  resumed  in  the  spring 
unless  some  decisive  steps  were  taken;  therefore  in 
February  of  1677,  Majors  Waldron  and  Frost  were 
sent  eastward  with  an  hundred  and  fifty  men  to  see 
what  the  savages  were  about,  and  to  obtain  further 
pledges  of  peace. 

The  troops  landed  at  Mare  Point  in  Brunswick; 


1677 


FIRST  INDIAN  WAR  CONTINUED. 


85 


meeting  there  a party  of  Indians  led  by  Squando,  the 
Sokokis  sachem,  and  Simon,  the  Yankee-killer, — with 
whom  they  had  a skirmish.  Unable  to  obtain  any 
captives  here,  the  troops  re-embarked  and  went  to  the 
Kennebec.  Here  a party  was  sent  to  Merrymeeting 
Bay  in  search  of  the  Canibas  Indians,  while  Waldron 
kept  on  to  Penobscot  with  the  remainder. 

12.  About  the  last  of  the  month  he  met  a com- 
pany of  Tarratines  at  Pemaquid.  At  the  fir-st  inter- 
view they  agreed  to  deliver  up  some  prisoners  whom 
they  had  receiyed  from  the  Canibas,  for  twelve  beaver 
skins  each  and  some  good  liquor.  Major  Waldron 
and  five  men  were  to  bring  the  articles  in  the  after- 
noon ; and  both  they  and  the  Indians  who  met  them 
were  to  be  unarmed.  Only  three  captives  were 
brought.  Waldron  suspected  treachery,  and  looking 
about  he  espied  the  point  of  a lance  under  a board. 
This  led  to  the  discovery  of  other  weapons.  Seizing 
one,  he  brandished  it  in  their  faces,  exclaiming,  “Per- 
fidious wretches ! you  intended  to  get  our  goods  and 
then  kill  us,  did  you  ?”  For  a moment  the  savages 
were  confounded;  then  they  rushed  upon  him  and 
tried  to  wrest  the  weapon  from  his  hands.  He  waved 
his  cap  to  the  ship,  and  bravely  continued  the  strug- 
gle. His  companions  armed  themselves  from  a pile 
of  guns  which  they  had  uncovered,  while  other  In- 
dians came  to  join  in  the  affray.  A re-enforcement 
which  had  started  from  the  vessels  at  the  waving  of 
the  cap,  now  reached  the  shore, — and  just  then  a stout 
squaw,  seized  her  arms  full  of  the  hidden  guns,  and  ran 
away  with  them  into  the  woods.  Finding  themselves 
overpowered,  the  natives  fled,  some  into  their  canoes 
and  others  into  the  woods.  The  boats  attacked  the 
canoes,  sinking  one  and  disabling  others,  and  killing 
several  of  the  Indians.  A pow-wow  and  two  saga- 
mores— Mattahando  and  the  bloody  Megunnaway — 
were  killed,  and  a sister  of  the  sachem  Madocka- 
wando  was  taken  prisoner.  The  whole  force  now  re- 


86 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1G77 


turned  to  Boston,  with  the  exception  of  forty  men 
under  Captain  Davis,  who  remained  as  a garrison  at 
the  mouth  of  the  Kennebec.  This  expedition  did 
more  harm  than  good ; for  the  natives  were  not  paci- 
fied, but  rendered  more  revengeful. 

13.  In  the  spring  the  General  Court  decided  to 
employ  the  Mohawks  in  the  war  ; though  many  good 
people  thought  it  wrong  to  seek  the  aid  of  the  heath- 
en. The  Mohawks  were  the  hereditary  enemies  of 
the  eastern  Indians ; and  the  first  thing  they  did  was 
to  kill  some  of  a friendly  tribe,  not  knowing  the  differ- 
ence between  friends  and  foes.  Among  others  who 
fell  by  their  hands  was  a sagamore  called  Blind  Will; 
but  the  English  did  not  feel  very  sorry  for  his  death, 
because  of  his  duplicity.  Finally  these  heathen  allies 
were  dismissed ; but  the  news  that  the  English  were 
bringing  the  Mohawks  to  fight  them  went  like  the  wind 
through  the  tribes  from  Piscataqua  to  Cape  Sable, 
exciting  them  to  the  highest  pitch  of  activity. 

14.  The  garrison  at  Kennebec,  sometime  in 
March,  attempted  to  bury  the  bodies  of  those  slain  on 
Arrowsic  Island  seven  months  before ; but  the  In- 
dians were  watching  them,  and  nine  were  killed  before 
they  could  escape  in  their  boats.  This  point  was  soon 
after  abandoned;  and  now  there  remained  in  Maine 
only  the  settlements  of  York,  Wells,  Kittery,  Kewich- 
awannock  and  Winter  Harbor.  On  the  seventh  of 
April  the  savages  killed  eight  men  while  at  work  in 
their  fields  in  York;  and  the  next  day  they  were 
heard  from  in  Wells,  where  they  prowled  about  in 
large  and  small  parties,  killing  and  burning,  all  through 
the  month. 

15.  Black  Point  had  now  been  garrisoned  anew; 
and  on  May  16th  it  was  again  attacked.  After  three 
days  a sharp  shooter  in  the  fort  brought  down  the  In- 
dian leader,  and  the  siege  was  soon  after  abandoned; 
but  the  English  had  lost  four  men,  one  of  whom  was 
tortured  to  death.  On  the  twenty-eighth  of  June 


1677 


FIRST  INDIAN  WAR  CONTINUED. 


87 


Captain  Benjamin  Swett  and  Lieutenant  Richardson 
with  a force  of  English  and  friendly  Indians  arrived  to 
aid  in  the  defense  of  this  place  and  Winter  Harbor. 
The  next  day  they  marched  out  in  search  of  the  ene- 
my. They  soon  came  upon  a party,  which  immedi- 
ately retreated,  leading  the  whole  pursuing  force 
between  a swamp  and  a dense  thicket  about  two  miles 
from  the  fort.  The  party  was  only  a decoy.  The 
moment  the  English  reached  the  most  exposed  point 
they  heard  the  terrible  war  whoop,  and  a volley  from 
a host  of  ambushed  savages  laid  many  a brave  man 
low.  Soon  Lieutenant  Richardson  fell;  and  the  fight 
became  hand  to  hand. 

16.  It  was  now  plain  that  the  English  were  greatly 
outnumbered;  yet  Captain  Swett,  with  great  bravery 
and  coolness,  repeatedly  rallied  his  old  fighters  to 
cover  the  retreat  of  the  new  recruits,  and  to  bring  off 
the  wounded.  He  had  received  many  wounds,  and 
was  becoming  weak.  The  savages,  seeing  his  condi- 
tion, grappled  him,  and,  throwing  him  to  the  ground, 
cut  him  in  pieces  before  the  eyes  of  the  garrison. 
With  him  fell  forty  English,  and  twenty  friendly  In- 
dians,— just  two  thirds  of  the  number  he'  led  into 
action. 

The  chief  who  had  been  shot  from  this  garrison  in 
May,  which  had  caused  the  Indians  to  withdraw, 
proved  to  be  Mugg,  the  Tarratine.  He  was  a savage 
more  than  usually  brave  and  cunning.  You  will  re- 
member that  he  made  a treaty  for  his  tribe  the  year 
before,  and  was  sent  to  persuade  the  Canibas  to  join 
in  the  peace.  He  pretended  to  be  very  much  afraid 
that  they  would  kill  him  for  his  services  to  the  Eng- 
lish ; but  I suspect  that  he  was  as  much  opposed  to  a 
permanent  peace  as  they  were,  for  he  even  made  sug- 
gestions to  them  for  the  next  season’s  campaign.  “I 
know  how  we  can  even  burn  Boston  and  drive  all  the 
country  before  us,”  said  he.  64  We  must  go  to  the 
fishing  islands  and  take  all  the  white  manys  vessels .” 


88 


mSTOKY  OF  MAINE. 


1677 


17.  Accordingly,  wlien  the  time  of  year  came  for 
Bay  fishing,  the  savages  proceeded  to  execute  this 
plan.  In  the  daytime  they  prowled  along  the  shores, 
spying  out  their  prey ; and  in  the  darkness  of  night 
they  slid  out  noiselessly  in  their  light  canoes,  boarding 
the  motionless  vessels,  and  killing  or  capturing  their 
sleeping  crews.  In  the  month  of  'July  they  secured 
about  twenty  vessels,  each  of  them  having  a crew  of 
from  three  to  six  men.  When  these  captures  became 
known,  a large  ship  was  sent  out  after  them.  She  was 
supplied  with  plenty  of  cannon  and  small  arms,  and 
manned  by  forty  seamen  and  soldiers.  It  was  expected 
that  this  vessel  would  somewhere  encounter  the  Indian 
fleet,  which  she  would  capture  or  sink,  and  at  the 
same  time  destroy  a multitude  of  savages.  She  came 
upon  the  vessels, — one  here,  another  there, — some 
aground,  and  others  beating  against  the  rocks, — but 
not  an  Indian  in  any  of  them.  The  vessels  were  so 
large  they  could  not  be  navigated  by  paddles;  and 
the  sails  flew  and  flapped  about,  while  the  vessels  went 
in  any  direction  but  that  which  their  dusky  sailors  de- 
sired; consequently  they  soon  abandoned  the  prizes  in 
fright  and  disgust. 

18.  Manhattan  had  now  been  regained  by  the 
English,  and  again  become  “Hew  York”;  and  Sir  Ed- 
mund Andros  was  sent  over  as  governor.  He  saw 
how  the  eastern  settlements  were  overrun  by  the  sav- 
ages; and,  fearing  that  the  French  might  take  posses- 
sion of  the  Duke  of  York’s  province,  he  sent  a strong 
military  force  to  Pemaquid.  The  Indians  were  much 
discouraged  by  the  failure  of  their  naval  project,  and 
the  sight  of  so  large  a force  broke  their  courage  down 
entirely;  and  the  Tarratines  very  soon  made  a treaty 
with  the  commander,  and  gave  up  their  captives  and 
some  booty. 

The  next  spring  the  commissioners  of  Massachu- 
setts and  the  sagamores  of  the  Sokokis,  Androscog- 
gins  and  Canibas  met  at  Casco  (Falmouth)  and  made 


1678 


FIRST  INDIAN  WAR  CONTINUED. 


89 


a treaty.  The  agreement  was  that  all  captives  should 
be  restored  without  ransom,  and  that  the  inhabitants 
should  possess  their  lands  on  condition  of  paying  to 
the  natives  a peck  of  corn  annually  for  each  family. 
This  closed  the  first  Indian  war,  which  had  raged 
three  years.  In  this  war  two  hundred  and  sixty 
inhabitants  of  Maine  were  known  to  have  been  killed 
or  carried  into  captivity  from  which  they  never  re- 
turned; while  more  than  half  the  settlements  were 
laid  waste. 

What  excellent  magistrate  lived  at  Pemaquid  ? When  did  King 
Philip’s  war  close  ? What  fugitive  from  Philip’s  forces  led  the 
attack  on  Falmouth  ? What  places  at  Sagadahoc  were  captured 
by  the  Indians  soon  after  ? What  took  place  at  Dover  soon  after 
these  events  ? What  happened  at  Peak's  Island  while  Capt.  Haw- 
thorn was  rebuilding  the  fort  at  Casco  Neck?  What  chieftain 
led  the  attack  on  Black  Point  aud  Wells  ? For  what  point  did  a 
large  force  set  out  to  meet  the  Indians  ? Who  came  into  Piscata- 
qua  to  make  peace  a few  days  after?  Where  did  Major  Waldron 
go  in  February  to  meet  the  Indians  ? What  happened  this  spring 
at  Arrowsic  Island  ? What  two  brave  English  leaders  fell  at  Black 
Point  this  season  ? What  noted  sagamore  was  killed  by  a shot 
from  the  fort  in  May  ? What  was  Mugg,s  plan  for  attacking  the 
settlements  ? What  events  put  an  end  to  the  war  ? How  many 
settlements  had  been  destroyed  ? 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1687 


90  . 


CHAPTER  XI. 

1 . Several  years  before  the  first  Indian  war  a F rench- 
man  called  Baron  Castine  had  come  to  Biguyduce,  on 
the  eastern  side  of  Penobscot  Bay,  and  opened  a trade 
with  the  natives.  He  had  originally  come  to  Canada 
in  command  of  a regiment ; and  when  that  was  dis- 
banded, feeling  himself  aggrieved,  he  plunged  into 
the  wilderness  far  away  from  all  his  kindred  and  na- 
tion. Here  he  soon  married  a daughter  of  Madocka- 
wando,  sachem  of  the  Penobscot  Indians,  and  himself 
became  a sagamore  of  that  tribe.  Twice  during  the 
war  the  Dutch  drove  him  away  from  his  settlement; 
and  in  1676  the  English  drove  the  Dutch  away. 
Then,  as  the  Dutch  liked  the  region  so  well,  and  there 
were  too  many  at  New  York,  Governor  Andros  settled 
several  families  of  them  about  Pemaquid. 

2.  In  1687  Andros  was  appointed  governor  of 
New  England;  and,  taking  a tour  eastward  in  the 
spring  of  the  next  year,  he,  also,  made  a descent  upon 
Castine’s  settlement.  He  found  there  a fort,  dwelling 
house,  trading  house,  and  chapel;  but  Castine  himself 
with  all  his  people  had  cautiously  retired  to  the  woods. 
Like  Castine,  Andros  was  a Papist;  so  he  touched 
nothing  in  the  chapel,  which  was  very  richly  decor- 
ated, but  carried  away  all  else  that  was  movable, — 
furniture,  firearms  and  goods.  On  his  return  he  met 
some  of  the  Tarratines  at  Pemaquid,  and  told  them 
not  to  fear  or  follow  the  French,  offering  them  his 
protection.  “Tell  your  friend  Castine,”  said  Andros, 
“if  he  will  render  loyal  obedience  to  the  King  of  Eng- 
land, every  article  taken  from  him  shall  be  restored.” 
In  order  to  make  sure  of  the  good  will  of  the  Indians, 
he  made  them  presents  of  clothing,  and  treated  them 
with  ardent  spirits. 


v* 


v 1 

V,  vf 


3.688 


FIRST  FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR. 


91 


The  colonists  did  not  have  much  confidence  in  the 
peace-making  of  Governor  Andros,  and  wanted  to 
prepare  for  war ; but  he  would  not  allow  them.  A 
little  more  than  two  months  later  the  war  broke  out. 

3.  It  was  about  the  middle  of  August,  1688,  that 
the  Indians  waylay ed  two  men  in  North  Yarmouth  as 
they  were  out  looking  for  their  oxen.  Other  savages 
then  approached  a party  who  were  at  work  on  the 
garrison  house,  and  soon  commenced  a fight  with 
them.  The  English  retired  to  the  river,  where  they 
were  partially  protected  by  the  high,  steep  bank,  and 
made  a brave  defense  until  their  ammunition  was 
gone.  The  people  living  on  the  other  side  of  the 
river  had  become  aware  of  the  fight.  - One  of  these, 
Captain  Walter  Gendell,  perceiving  that  his  country- 
men had  ceased  firing,  seized  a bag  of  ammunition 
and  hastened  in  his  boat  to  their  relief ; but  as  he 
reached  the  shore  he  was  shot  fatally  by  the  savages 
upon  the  bank.  He  had  just  strength  enough  to 
throw  the  ammunition  to  his  friends,  and  say,  “I 
have  lost  my  life  in  your  service,” — then  breathed  his 
last.  With  this  fresh  supply  the  English  beat  off  their 
foes. 

4.  At  midnight  the  Indians  repaired  to  Lane’s  Isl- 
and, a short  distance  out  in  the  bay;  where  they  held 
their  horrid  carousal,  butchering  the  two  men  whom 
they  captured  before  the  fight.  The  settlers  consid- 
ered it  imprudent  to  remain  any  longer  at  North  Yar- 
mouth, and  soon  removed  to  the  islands ; being  fiercely 
attacked  here  also,  they  finally  fled  to  Boston. 

Early  in  August  a band  of  near  a hundred  Indians, 
unknown  to  the  inhabitants,  hung  about  the  village  of 
Jamestown  at  Pemaquid,  and  at  length  caprtured  a 
man  passing  from  there  toward  the  Kennebec. 
Learning  from  their  prisoner  the  condition  of  the  set- 
tlement, they  proceeded  to  make  an  attack.  One 
party  followed  Judge  Gyles,  who,  with  fourteen  men, 
had  gone  to  work  on  the  farms  at  the  falls  three  miles 
5 


BOSTON  couege  LIB, 
GHESTtti it  un  i 


92 


niSTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1C88 


above;  while  tlie  others  entered  the  village,  and  snc 
ceeded  in  getting  possession  of  several  dwellings,  and 
from  this  shelter  made  their  assault  on  the  fort. 

5.  At  iiijriit  the  garrison  were  summoned  to  sur- 

O O 

render:  the  cool  reply  was,  “We  are  weary  and  want 
sleep.55  They  expected,  doubtless,  that  the  party  from 
the  farms  would  return  as  soon  as  the  darkness  was 
sufficient  to  cover  them.  The  night  passed,  but  there 
were  no  tidings  of  the  absent  men.  Two  days  more 
the  garrison  held  out,  and  all  hopes  from  Gyles  and 
his  men  were  given  up.  Weems,  the  commander  of 
the  fort,  had  fallen,  and  his  little  company  found 
themselves  obliged  to  yield.  They  were  allowed,  ac- 
cording to  the  stipulations,  to  retain  then*  arms,  and 
depart  in  a sloop  which  lay  in  the  harbor.  The  In- 
dians then  destroyed  the  fort  and  houses,  and  departed 
with  their  spoil  and  prisoners. 

6.  It  was  soon  after  noon  of  the  first  day  of  the 
siege  when  about  forty  warriors  led  by  a chief  named 
Moxus  came  upon  Gyles5  party.  The  savages  at  once 
gave  them  a volley ; then  with  demoniac  yells  rushed 
upon  them.  A few  only  escaped,' the  larger  number  be- 
ing either  killed  or  captured.  Judge  Gyles  was  mor- 
tally wounded,  and  his  sons  James  and  John  taken  pris- 
oners. In  answer  to  a taunt  of  Moxus,  the  old  man 
made  reply:  “I  am  a dying  man,  and  ask  no  favors 
but  to  pray  with  my  sons.55  This  having  been  grant- 
ed, the  poor  old  gentleman  was  led  aside  and  dis- 
patched with  a hatchet.  Soon  after  this  the  boys  met 
with  their  mother  and  two  little  sisters,  also  captives; 
but  these  were  redeemed  within  a few  months.  John 
remained  in  captivity  nine  years,  enduring  many  hard- 
ships and  abuses.  At  last  he  was  purchased  by  a 
French  trader,  and  restored  to  his  surviving  relatives. 
Afterward  he  served  the  government  as  interpreter  and 
as  a soldier  for  many  years.  His  brother  fared  worse. 
After  three  years  of  captivity  he  attempted  to  escape, 
but  was  retaken,  and  put  to  torture  on  the  heiglts  of 
Castine. 


1680 


FIKS T FRENCII  AND  INDIAN  WAR. 


93 


7.  In  consequence  of  the  fall  of  Jamestown  at 
Pemaquid,  the  coast  east  of  the  Kennebec  was  now 
deserted;  and  it  remained  without  inhabitants  for 
nearly  thirty  years.  Governor  Andros  still  pursued 
his  peace  policy,  setting  the  Indian  captives  at  liberty, 
and  attempting  to  treat  with  the  tribes  at  several  times 
and  places.  Not  meeting  with  the  least  success,  the 
governor  took  a violent  turn  the  other  way;  and, 
raising  eight  hundred  men,  he  sent  them  eastward  to 
wreak  terrific  vengeance  on  the  refractory  savages. 
By  setting  out  late  in  November,  they  suffered  greatly 
during  the  whole  campaign  from  cold  and  exposure; 
and  failed  to  kill  or  capture  a single  savage,  or  even  to 
see  one  of  them. 

In  the  spring  the  Massachusetts  people  revolted 
against  Governor  Andros,  and  sent  him  a prisoner  to 
England;  for  King  James  II.,  who  appointed  him  to 
office,  had  abdicated  the  throne,  and  William  and  Mary 
were  king  and  queen  of  England.  The  government 
chosen  by  the  people  of  New  England  was  again  re- 
vived; Deputy  Governor  Danforth  of  Massachusetts 
being  governor  of  the  province  of  Maine. 

8.  The  new  government  sent  peaceful  messages  to 

Baron  Castine  and  to  the  Tarratines,  hoping  that 
these  and  the  well-manned  garrisons  might  prevent 
the  renewal  of  hostilities.  The  hope  was  vain.  My 
readers  will  remember  the  affair  at  Dover  in  the  first 
war,  called  “ Waldron’s  Ruse.55  That  evil  seed  now 

bore  its  dreadful  fruit.  On  the  evening  of  the  seventh 
of  June,  1689,  two  squaws  came  to  the  garrison  at 
this  place,  and  begged  for  lodgings.  Their  request 
was  granted.  At  the  most  silent  hour  of  night,  when 
all  others  in  the  garrison  were  sunk  in  repose,  the 
treacherous  squaws  opened  the  gates;  and  two  hun- 
dred savages  who  had  been  crouching  outside,  rushed 
in  at  the  moment.  The  commander  of  the  garrison 
was  the  same  Major  Waldron  who,  twelve  years  be- 
fore, had  broken  his  faith  with  the  Indians,  and  made 


94 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1689 


four  hundred  of  them  prisoners.  But  his  fighting  days 
were  now  well  nigh  over,  for  he  was  eighty  years  of 
age.  The  Indians  quickly  found  the  apartment  where 
he  and  his  young  wife  lay  asleep.  The  door  was  bro- 
ken; but,  wakened  by  the  noise,  the  old  hero  sprang 
from  his  bed  and  drove  his  assailants  back  through 
two  rooms  with  his  sword.  As  he  turned  back  for 
his  pistols  he  was  stunned  by  a blow  upon  the  head ; 
and  in  a moment  he  was  in  the  grasp  of  the  savages. 
They  dragged  the  white-haired  old  ^ian  into  the  hall, 
and  bound  him  into  his  own  arm  chair,  which  they 
had  placed  upon  the  long  table.  Often  for  many  years 
past,  had  he  sat  at  this  table  as  justice  of  the  peace, 
settling  the  disputes  of  both  the  English  and  the  In- 
dians. It  was  a wild  group  that  now  gathered  in  that 
room,  beneath  the  ruddy  glare  of  the  torches,— that 
brave  old  man,  his  white  hair  and  loose  garments 
waving  in  the  midnight  wind, — and  about  him  the 
cruel  faces  of  the  painted  savages. 

9.  “I  cross  out  my  account,”  cried  they,  as  each 
of  the  two  hundred  in  turn  drew  his  knife  across  the 
body  of  their  victim.  When  his  flesh  was  filled  with 
gashes,  they  cut  off  his  nose  and  ears,  and  thrust  them 
into  his  mouth ; and,  to  close  this  scene  of  vengeance, 
they  tumbled  the  dying  man  over  upon  his  sword  held 
erect  upon  the  table.  So  died  the  noble  Major  Wal- 
dron, and  the  revenge  of  the  savages  was  accomplish- 
ed. Then  they  set  the  village  on  fire,  killed  twenty- 
three  of  the  inhabitants,  and  carried  away  captive 
twenty-nine  others,  whom  they  sold  to  the  French  for 
servants. 

The  Indians  now  ranged  through  the  provinces  of 
Maine  and  Sagadahock;  in  the  daytime  waylaying  the 
traveler  upon  his  road  and  the  husbandman  upon  his 
farm,  in  the  darkness  prowling  about  the  blockhouses 
and  stockades,  to  surprise  the  unwary  inmates;  so 
that  before  the  summer  of  this  year  was  past,  all  the 
country  eastward  of  Falmouth  was  deserted.  At  the 


1689 


FIRST  FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR. 


95 


last  of  August  Major  Swaine  was  sent  eastward 
from  Massachusetts,  with  near  six  hundred  men;  with 
whom  he  {rove  the  Indians  from  Scarborough  and 
Falmouth,  though  at  the  expense  of  nearly  half  of 
Capt.  Hall’s  company. 

10.  About  three  weeks  after,  Benjamin  Church,  who 
had  been  very  successful  in  King  Philip’s  war,  waff 
put  in  chief  command  in  Maine.  At  Fort  Loyal,  on 
Casco  Keck,  (Portland)  he  met  a daughter  of  Major 
Waldron,  who  had  just  been  rescued  from  the  Indians 
by  a Dutch  privateer,  then  in  the  harbor.  She  told 
Major  Church  that  the  Indians,  who  had  brought  her 
into  the  bay,  numbered  near  seven  hundred;  and 
that  several  Frenchmen  were  with  them. 

Church  determined  to  be  ready  for  them;  and  at 
daylight  he  posted  two  companies  of  English  and  In- 
dians under  Captain  Hall  among  some  small  trees  near 
the  head  of  Back  Cove,  about  half  a mile  northwest 
of  the  village.  Before  the  Major  had  finished  his 
breakfast  Captain  Hall  discovered  the  savages  on  the 
opposite  side  of  the  cove,  and  immediately  crossed 
and  attacked  them.  Church  now  learned  that  nearly 
the  whole  stock  of  bullets  was  too  large  for  the  guns ; 
and  he  had  them  cut  up  into  slugs  as  quickly  as  possi- 
ble. Messengers  were  sent  to  the  cove  with  a supply 
for  Captain  Hall,  but  the  tide  was  up,  and  they  dared 
not  go  over.  In  this  dilemma  an  Indian  of  Hall’s 
force,  called  Captain  Lightfoot,  threw  down  liis  gun 
and  forded  the  stream  to  meet  the  messengers;  and 
taking  a knapsack  of  powxler  on  his  head  and  a kettle 
of  bullets  in  each  hand,  he  waded  safely  back;  so 
the  companies  were  enabled  to  maintain  their  position. 

11.  Meantime  Major  Church  had  gone  up  the 
stream  in  order  to  cross  the  bridge  and  fall  upon  the 
rear  of  the  enemy.  Just  beyond  the  bridge  the  sav- 
ages had  built  breastworks  of  logs  and  bushes,  be- 
hind which  they  were  hiding.  Church  ordered  his 
men  to  scatter  and  rush  across ; but  before  ihey  could 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1G90 


96 


*eacli  the  breastworks  every  Indian  had  fled.  Before 
Church  could  find  them,  those  in  front  of  Captain 
Hall  had  also  retreated,  escaping  into  a cedar  swamp 
at  the  west. 

After  this  repulse  the  Indians  were  not  seen  again 
for  the  season,  though  the  forces  ranged  as  far  east  as 
Kennebec;  therefore  when  winter  came  on,  Church 
returned  to  Massachusetts,  leaving  sixty  of  his  soldiers 
to  garrison  Fort  Loyal.  Through  the  season  of  snows 
the" Indians  were  occupied  as  usual  in  procuring  their 
necessary  food,  and  the  settlers  of  Maine  had  rest; 
but  with  the  opening  of  the  spring  the  war  was  re- 
newed with  increased  vigor. 

12.  At  daybreak  of  the  eighteenth  of  March,  1690, 
the  inhabitants  of  Newichawannock  (Berwick)  were 
aroused  by  the  yells  of  the  savages  at  their  doors. 
The  attacking  party  consisted  of  fifty-two  French  and 
Indians  under  M.  D’Artel  of  Canada,  and  Hopehood, 
a chieftain  of  the  Kennebec.  The  people  defended 
themselves  bravely,  but  thirty-four  were  killed,  while 
fifty-four,  mostly  women  and  children,  fell  into  the 
hands  of  the  savages,  and  were  carried  into  captivity. 
There  were  at  this  time  about  twenty-seven  houses  in 
the  village,  which,  together  with  the  barns,  mills,  and 
many  cattle-,  were  destroyed. 

13.  In  the  May  following,  four  or  five  hundred 
French  and  Indians  came  into  Casco  Bay  from  the 
Kennebec  and  Penobscot  in  a great  flotilla  of  canoes. 
Probably  they  were  alarmed  by  the  fleet  of  Commo- 
dore Phipps,  who  had  just  sailed  past  this  coast  on 
his  way  to  Acadia  ; for  they  did  not  make  their  attack 
at  once,  but  encamped  somewhere  in  Falmouth,  rav- 
aging among  the  cattle  of  the  settlers.  Meantime  a 
force  of  one  hundred  militia  from  the  western  towns, 
together  with  a part  of  the  garrison  of  Fort  Loyal, 
were  sent  out  in  search  of  them.  While  they  were 
absent  thirty  young  volunteers  from  the  garrison  as- 
tended  Munjoy’s  Hill,  to  see  if  any  savages  were  lurk 


1690 


* 


FIRST  FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR. 


97 


in g in  that  vicinity.  On  this  hill,  about  half  a mile 
from  the  fort,  was  a long  green  lane  leading  to  a 
house  at  the  edge  of  the  woods.  As  they  passed 
through  this  lane  they  noticed  that  the  cattle  were 
staring  strangely  at  the  fence;  and,  suspecting  that 
Indians  might  be  hidden  there,  they  rushed  towards 
the  point  with  a loud  “huzza.”  Very  dearly  did  they 
pay  for  their  rashness ; for  the  watchful  savages  poured 
upon  them  a volley  which  brought  fourteen  of  their 
number  to  the  ground.  The  remainder  fled  to  the 
village,  closely  pursued  by  the  French  and  Indians. 
These  assailed  with  great  fury  the  houses  where  the 
people  had  taken  refuge,  and  killed  a great  many  of 
them ; but  in  the  night  those  who  were  left  escaped  to 
Fort  Loyal.  The  next  morning  the  enemy  plundered 
the  village  and  set  it  on  fire.  They  next  attacked  the 
fort,  but  the  cannon  kept  them  at  such  a distance  that 
they  could  do  little  harm.  But  they  soon  found  a deep 
gulley  not  far  away  where  the  guns  could  not  touch 
them ; and  here  they  began  to  mine  toward  the  garri  - 
son.  After  several  days  an  underground  passage  had 
been  carried  very  near  the  walls  of  the  fort;  and  its 
surrender  was  demanded.  The  commander  was  mor- 
tally wounded;  and,  as  the  enemy  offered  faff  terms 
and  kind  treatment,  the  garrison  capitulated.  Ma- 
dockawando,  the  Tarratine,  with  his  son-in-law,  Baron 
Castine,  were  the  chief  Indian  leaders ; and  the  whole 
was  under  the  command  of  a Frenchman  named 
Burneffe.  The  leaders  made  little  attempt  to  restrain 
the  savages ; and  the  wounded,  together  with  many  of 
the  women  and  children,  were  brutally  murdered,  and 
the  others  treated  in  a most  barbarous  manner. 

14.  Fort  Loyal  having  fallen,  all  the  garrisons  as 
far  west  as  Wells  were  now  abandoned;  and  again  the 
Indians  ranged  victoriously  over  Maine,  making  cap- 
tives and  burning  buildings  in  every  quarter.  Many 
of  these  captives  were  detained  for  months  in  the  wil- 
derness ; made  to  carry  the  packs  of  plunder  through 


98 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1690 


rough  woods  and  tangled  swamps,  over  rugged  hills, 
in  rain,  snow  and  cold, — poorly  clad  and  often  half 
starved, — and  still  urged  on  by  dreadful  threats  and 
the  points  of  the  Indians’  weapons. 

Wliat  Frenchman  lived  at  Biguyduce  at  the  time  of  the  first 
Indian  war  ? Who  was  appointed  governor  of  New  England  in 
1687?  In  what  year  did  the  second  Indian  war  break  out  ? What 
noble  deed  was  performed  at  Yarmouth,  and  by  whom?  What 
place  east  of  the  Kennebec  was  captured  by  the  Indians  ? How 
long  did  the  region  east  of  Sagadahoc  now  remain  without  inhab- 
itants ? At  the  abdication  of  James  II.  what  happened  in  New 
England  ? Can  you  give  an  account  of  the  massacre  at  Cocheco, 
or  Dover  ? Who  was  placed  in  command  of  the  forces  in  Maine 
in  1689  ? Give  an  account  of  his  engagement  with  the  Indians  at 
Casco  Neck.  Who  led  the  attack  on  Newichawannock  the  next 
ipring?  In  what  bay  did  the  Indians  next  appear?  Who  were 
the  leaders  of  the  attack  on  Fort  Loyal  ? What  was  the  most 
tasterly  settlement  now  remaining  ? 


CHAPTER  XII. 

1.  Soon  after  the  capture  of  Fort  Loyal  the  French 
withdrew  from  Maine;  for  Sir  William  Phipps  was 
giving  them  employment  enough  in  their  own  terri- 
tory. 

Phipps  was  a Maine  boy,  the  son  of  a gunsmith  at 
Woolwich  on  the  Sheepscot  River,  where  he  was  born 
in  the  year  1650.  He  had  twenty-five  brothers  and 
sisters,  being  himself  the  tenth  child.  When  he  -was 
about  sixteen  years  of  age  his  father  died,  leaving  lit- 
tle else  than  a small  farm  for  the  support  of  his  nu- 
merous family.  William  continued  to  work  on  the 
farm  until  he  was  eighteen,  when  he  was  apprenticed 
to  a ship  carpenter  for  four  years.  At  the  close  of 


1690  FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR  CONTINUED.  99 


his  apprenticeship  he  went  to  Boston  and  worked  at 
his  trade,  and  learned  to  read  and  write.  A year  o** 
two  later  he  married;  and  soon  after  this  he  went 
back  to  his  old  home  on  the  Sheepscot  River,  and 
built  a ship  for  some  Boston  men.  The  vessel  was 
completed  just  as  the  first  Indian  war  broke  out.  He 
had  purchased  a cargo  of  lumber  to  take  to  Boston 
when  he  delivered  the  ship  to  its  owners ; but,  seeing 
the  inhabitants  in  distress  and  in  danger  of  destruction 
by  the  savages,  he  abandoned  his  lumber  at  a great 
loss,  and,  taking  the  afflicted  people  on  board,  carried 
them  away  to  a place  of  safety. 

2.  After  building  vessels  and  making  voyages  for 
several  years  he  learned  that  a Spanish  ship  laden 
with  treasure  had  been  sunk  near  the  Bahama  Islands. 
He  told  his  story  to  the  Duke  of  Albermarle,  who 
aided  him  in  obtaining  one  of  the  king’s  ships,  in 
which  he  sailed  in  search  of  the  wreck.  The  first 
voyage  was  unsuccessful,  but  on  the  second  he  found 
it  lying  under  forty  or  fifty  feet  of  water.  He  ob- 
tained from  it  thirty-four  tons  of  silver,  beside  gold, 
pearls  and  jewels,  worth  in  all  $1,350,000.  His  part 
of  this  amounted  to  $70,000.  For  the  fair  manner 
in  which  he  treated  the  crew,  and  the  honest  divi- 
sion he  made  of  the  spoil,  the  king  made  him  a 
knight;  and  the  Duke  and  Duchess  of  Albermarle 
sent  his  wife  a golden  cup  worth  four  thousand  dol- 
lars, as  a special  mark  of  esteem. 

At  home,  when  the  expedition  against  Acadia 
was  planned,  he  was  thought  to  be  the  fittest  person 
to  command  it;  and  so  he  was  made  commodore.  He 
sailed  from  Boston  early  in  May,  1690,  with  a frigate 
of  forty  guns  and  eight  other  vessels.  He  took  pos- 
session of  the  country,  captured  the  authorities,  and, 
at  the  close  of  the  same  month,  returned  to  Boston, 
bringing  sufficient  of  the  enemy’s  merchandise  to  pay 
the  expense  of  the  expedition. 

3.  The  success  of  Phipps  encouraged  the  colonists 


100 


niSTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1690 


to  send  an  expedition  against  Canada,  which  started 
early  in  the  next  August— the  sea  forces  only  be- 
ing under  his  command.  The  land  forces  were  to 
march  from  New  York  by  way  of  Lake  Champlain, 
and  meet  the  fleet  on  the  St.  Lawrence.  But  the 
army  met  with  discouragements  and  turned  back ; and 
Phipps,  not  receiving  the  promised  aid  from  England, 
was  repulsed  before  the  strong  fortifications  of  Que- 
bec. On  his  return  a great  storm  wrecked  many  of 
the  vessels,  and  scattered  the  remainder  so  that  they 
came  into  Boston  one  by  one,  some  of  them  not  arriv- 
ing for  nearly  a month  after.  The  colonies  had 
counted  on  success,  and  had  expected  the  spoils  to  pay 
the  expense,  as  before ; and  there  was  no  money  in 
the  treasury  to  pay  the  men,  and  very  little  specie 
among  the  inhabitants. 

Then  for  the  first  time  in  America,  paper  money 
was  contrived.  In  December  the  General  Court  of 
Massachusetts  issued  what  were  called  “ Bills  of 
Credit,”  with  which  the  public  debts  were  paid.  It 
soon  depreciated  so  that  one  dollar  in  specie  was 
worth  four  dollars  in  bills;  but  they  afterward  in- 
creased in  value  until  that  they  were  worth  as  much 
as  the  coin. 

4.  A few  weeks  after  Phipps  set  out  for  the  St. 
Lawrence  Major  Church  was  sent  again  into  Maine. 
He  landed  at  Maquoit,  and  marched  directly  to  the 
falls  at  Pejepscot  (Brunswick).  Not  finding  any  In- 
dians, he  continued  up  the  river.  A little  past  noon 
of  the  next  day  he  came  in  sight  of  the  cataract  at  a 
place  called  by  the  Indians  Amity  onjp  onto  ok,  now 
known  as  Lewiston  Falls.  Before  they  came  to  the 
Little  Androscoggin,  which  was  still  between  them 
and  the  Indian  fort,  they  were  discovered  by  a savage 
near  the  river.  In  order  to  surprise  the  Indians, 
Church  was  obliged  to  act  with  all  possible  speed ; 
and,  while  one  company  staid  with  the  baggage,  the 
other  two,  with  Church  at  them  head,  waded  the 


169G  pRENCII  AND  INDIAN  WAR  CONTINUED.  101 


river,  and  ran  swiftly  towards  the  fort.  But  the  In- 
dian they  had  seen  was  there  before  them ; and  just 
as  they  burst  in  the  south  gate  the  savages  rushed  out 
at  the  north,  and  retreated  down  the  hill  to  the  large 
river.  But  Church’s  men  had  cut  them  off  from  their 
canoes;  and  some  of  them  were  shot  in  the  water, 
while  only  one  gained  the  opposite  bank — for  the 
current  here  was  very  strong,  it  being  just  below  the 
falls.  The  larger  number  of  Indians,  however,  had 
run  under  the  cataract,  and  hid  in  the  rocky  caverns 
behind  the  falling  waters,  and  thus  escaped.  Sev- 
eral prisoners  were  taken  at  the  fort,  among  whom 
were  the  wives  and  children  of  Worumbee,  the  sachem 
of  the  region,  and  of  Kancamagus,  a Pennacook  chief- 
tain. “Tell  the  sagamores,55  said  Church,  as  he  de- 
parted, “that  they  may  find  their  wives  and  children 
at  Wells.55 

5.  On  his  return  he  had  a skirmish  with  a body  of 
savages  at  the  mouth  of  the  Saco,  and  another  at  Cape 
Elizabeth, — in  both  of  which  the  enemy  was  beaten. 
In  October  these  chiefs  with  several  other  Indians, 
came  to  Wells,  and  were  much  gratified  to  receive 
again  their  wives  and  children. 

“The  French  have  made  fools  of  us,55  said  they; 
“we  will  go  to  war  against  you  no  more ; we  are  ready 
to  meet  your  head  men  at  any  time  and  place  you  ap- 
point, and  enter  into  a treaty.55 

Accordingly,  on  the  last  of  November,  six  saga- 
mores met  the  commissioners  at  Sagadaliock,  where 
they  surrendered  a few  prisoners  and  signed  a truce. 
The  truce  was  to  continue  until  the  next  May,  when 
they  were  to  bring  the  remaining  prisoners  to  Wells, 
and  make  a lasting  peace. 

6.  Yet  it  was  a dismal  winter  to  the  people  of 
Maine;  for  they  had  known  too  much  of  Indian 
treachery  to  feel  at  ease  respecting  the  next  season. 
Every  town  east  of  Wells  had  been  destroyed;  and 
only  the  settlements  of  Wells,  York,  Kittery  and  the 


102 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1G91 


IsL'S  of  Shoals  now  remained.  The  settlement  in 
Wells  was  near  the  beach,  where  there  were  several 
houses  of  hewn  timber,  with  flankers  and  watch  tow- 
ers — a little  village  of  block  houses.  In  some  of 
these  the  upper  story  was  largest,  projecting  over  the 
lower  story ; while  others  had  the  upper  story  turned 
so  that  the  corners  projected  beyond  the  sides  of  the 
lower  story.  This  was  for  the  purpose  of  firing  down 
upon  assailants,  if  they  should  come  close  to  the  build- 
ing. The  sides  were  also  pierced  with  long,  narrow 
openings  for  the  guns. 

7.  In  May,  1691,  the  time  set  for  the  treaty,  Mr. 
Danforth,  President  of  the  province,  with  several 
other  members  of  the  government,  came  to  Wells  to 
meet  the  Indians.  None  appeared ; but  Captain  Con- 
verse found  several  lurking  in  the  neighborhood,  and 
brought  them  in.  When  asked  why  the  sagamores 
were  not  present  according  to  promise,  their  answer 
was,  “We  no  remember  the  time.  But  still  we  now 
give  up  two  captives ; and  we  promise,  certain,  to 
bring  the  rest  in  ten  days.’5  They  departed,  and 
though  the  officers  waited,  nothing  more  was  seen  of 
them. 

On  the  ninth  of  June  thirty-five  soldiers  came  to 
reinforce  the  garrison  at  W ells ; and  in  half  an  hour 
after  their  arrival  the  place  was  attacked  by  two  hun- 
dred Indians  under  the  famous  Moxus.  Being  re- 
pulsed here  they  went  to  Cape  Neddock,  in  York, 
where  they  killed  the  crew  of  a vessel,  and  burned  the 
houses. 

8. ^  Two  or  three  weeks  later,  four  companies  under 
Captain  King  started  in  search  of  the  savages,  meeting 
them  at  Maquoit  Bay,  in  Brunswick,  where  he  had  a 
sharp  skirmish.  During  the  remainder  of  the  season 
the  Indians  shunned  to  meet  the  English  forces,  but 
hung  about  the  coast  and  remaining  villages,  burning 
exposed  buildings,  and  shooting  down  or  taking  cap- 
tive lone  men,  women  and  children. 


1G92  FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR  CONTINUED.  103 

Early  in  the  morning  of  February  fifth,  1692,  the 
inhabitants  of  York,  while  yet  in  their  beds,  heard  the 
report  of  a gun.  It  was  the  Indians5  signal  of  attack. 
Between  two  and  three  hundred  savages,  led  by 
Frenchmen,  instantly  fell  upon  the  unarmed  settlers; 
and  in  half  of  an  hour,  more  than  a hundred  and 
sixty  of  the  inhabitants  were  helpless  captives,  or 
lay  bleeding  on  the  cold  snow.  There  were  four 
strongly  fortified  houses  in  the  settlement,  and  the 
people  who  found  shelter  in  these  alone  escaped ; and 
when  the  savages  demanded  a surrender,  their  answer 
was,  “Never,  till  we  have  shed  the  last  drop  of  blood. 


GARRISON  HOUSE  AT  YORK,  BUILT  ABOUT  1645. 


9.  So  after  plundering  and  setting  fire  to  the  re- 
maining houses  the  Indians  went  away,  carrying  with 
them  nearly  a hundred  prisoners.  The  sufferings  of 
these  from  hunger,  cold  and  fatigue  must  have  been 


104 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


3692 


very  great;  yet  there  was  one  pleasant  incident  in  this 
terrible  affair.  In  Captain  King’s  expedition  from 
York  eastward  in  the  summer  previous  he  left  un- 
harmed four  or  five  Indian  women  and  their  children 
whom  he  found  at  Pejepscot;  and  for  this  the  savages 
now  sent  back  to  the  garrison  several  elderly  women 
and  young  children. 

The  garrison  at  Wells  at  this  time  consisted  of  only 
fifteen  soldiers  under  Captain  Converse ; and  on  the 
ninth  of  June  two  sloops  came  in  with  supplies  and  a 
reinforcement.  About  an  hour  after  their  arrival  the 
cattle  ran  in  from  the  pastures,  frightened  and  bleeding. 
By  this  the  settlers  knew  that  there  were  Indians  in 
the  vicinity,  and  at  once  made  all  possible  prepara- 
tions for  safety.  The  next  morning  at  daybreak  five 
hundred  French  and  Indians  appeared  before  the  gar- 
rison. They  were  led  by  Madockawando,  Egeremet, 
Moxus,  Worumbee,  and  other  sagamores,  together 
with  Labrocree,  a French  officer;  all  being  under  the 
command  of  M.  Portneuf,  who  had  been  the  leader  at 
the  destruction  of  Falmouth. 

10.  They  learned  from  a prisoner  captured  outside 
of  the  fort,  that  it  contained  only  thirty  soldiers ; and, 
being  confident  of  success,  they  apportioned  among 
themselves  the  prisoners  whom  they  expected  soon  to 
have.  Then  with  hideous  shouts,  they  commenced  an 
attack,  which  was  continued  all  day;  but  still  the  gar- 
rison held  out.  Meantime  they  constructed  a rough 
breastwork  of  timber  and  hay,  from  which  they  fired 
upon  the  vessels;  setting  them  on  fire  several  times 
with  their  fire  arrows.  But  the  crews  put  out  the 
flames  with  wet  mops  on  long  poles ; and  their  bullets 
pierced  through  the  breastwork  so  often  that  the  ene- 
my was  forced  to  leave  it.  Then  they  built  a shot- 
proof  breastwork  on  wheels,  and  rolled  it  towards  the 
shore.  One  wheel  sunk  in  the  soft  earth,  and  as  a 
Frenchman  applied  his  shoulder  to  lift  it  out  a shot 
from  the  vessel  brought  him  down ; then  another  who 


1692  FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR  CONTINUED.  105 


took  liis  place  shared  the  same  fate,  and  this,  too,  was 
abandoned. 

11.  A scout  of  six  men  had  been  sent  out  to  look 
for  Indians  only  a few  hours  before  they  appeared. 
The  next  morning  after  the  attack  these  approached 
the  fort  just  at  daylight,  on  their  return.  The  cor- 
poral, discovering  a party  of  Indians  close  by,  cried 
out,  “Captain  Converse,  wheel  your  men  round  the 
hill,  and  these  few  dogs  are  ours.”  The  savages, 
thinking  that  Converse  was  at  their  heels,  fled  in  great 
haste ; and  the  scout  got  safely  into  the  fort. 

The  enemy,  probably  ashamed  of  this  flight,  soon 
after  advanced  in  full  force  to  attack  the  fort.  One  • 
of  the  soldiers  now  sighingly  suggested  a surrender. 

“Utter  the  word  again,”  said  Converse,  “and  you 
are  a dead  man.  All  lie  close;  fire  not  a gun  until  it 
will  do  execution.” 

12.  The  enemy  came  up  firmly,  and,  arriving 
within  range,  gave  three  wild  shouts,  then  poured  a 
volley  upon  the  fort.  Those  in  the  garrison  exerted 
themselves  to  the  utmost, — even  the  women  bringing 
ammunition,  and  the  brands  to  discharge  their  little 
cannon ; and  for  a few  moments  the  walls  blazed  with 
fire  from  the  muskets  and  cannon,  causing  the  enemy 
to  retreat  in  disorder  with  great  loss. 

Failing  to  prevail  against  the  vessels  by  means  of 
breastworks,  the  French  and  Indians  now  constructed 
a raft ; and  heaping  it  high  with  combustibles,  they 
set  it  on  fire,  and  pushed  it  off.  The  tide  bore  the 
burning  mass  directly  toward  the  vessels  ; but  these, 
having  been  lashed  together  for  better  defense,  could 
not  be  moved  out  of  the  way,  and  their  destruction 
seemed  inevitable.  But  a kind  Providence,  just  at  the 
critical  moment,  sent  a breeze,  and  drove  the  raft 
away  to  the  opposite  shore,  where  it  burned  harm- 
lessly out. 

13.  The  enemy  before  the  fort  now  sent  a flag  of 
truce,  demanding  a surrender  and  inquiring  what 
terms  were  desired. 


106 


DISTORT  OF  MAINE. 


1G92 


“I  want  nothing  but  men  to  fight,”  replied  Captain 
Converse. 

“Then  if  you,  Converse,  are  so  stout,  why  don’t  you 
come  out  and  fight  in  the  field  like  a man,  and  not 
stay  in  a garrison  like  a squaw  ?”  said  one  of  the  In- 
dians. 

“What  fools  are  you  ? Think  you  my  thirty  are  a 
match  for  your  five  hundred  ? Come  upon  the  plains 
with  only  thirty,  and  I’m  ready  for  you.” 

“No,  no;  we  think  English  fashion — you  kill  me, 
me  kill  you — all  one  fool.  Not  so;  better  lie  some- 
where and  shoot  ’em  Englishmen  when  he  no  see ; — 
that’s  the  best  soldier.” 

14.  The  Indian  bearing  the  flag  threw  it  down  and 
ran  away ; and  the  enemy  began  to  fire  again,  keep- 
ing up  a scattering  discharge  until  midnight.  In  the 
morning  they  were  gone.  They  had  not  killed  a man 
in  the  garrison,  and  but  one  on  board  of  the  vessels. 
In  revenge  for  the  death  of  Labrocree,  one  of  their 
leaders,  they  put  their  only  captive  to  torture.  They 
scalped  him,  slit  his  hands  between  the  fingers,  and 
his  feet  between  the  toes,  cut  deep  gashes  in  his  body, 
and  stuck  the  gaping  wounds  full  of  lighted  torches ; 
then  they  left  him  to  die  by  degrees. 

15.  In  the  spring  of  1692  the  king  issued  a new 
charter  for  Massachusetts  and  Maine,  even  including 
Acadia;  and  under  it  appointed  Sir  William  Phipps 
as  governor.  The  new  ruler  had  a warm  regard  for 
his  native  place,  and  was  resolved  that  it  should  be 
better  defended  than  formerly ; therefore  in  the  au- 
tumn of  the  same  year  he  built  a great  stone  fort  at 
Pemaquid.  While  this  was  in  process  of  construction 
the- brave  Church,  now  colonel,  with  one  company  of 
the  men,  ascended  the  Penobscot  again  in  search  of 
the  natives.  He  came  to  Seven-hundred-acre  Island, 
near  which  they  dwelt  in  large  numbers;  but  they 
discovered  his  approach  and  escaped  in  their  canoes. 
Yet  he  captured  a few  of  them,  and  secured  quantities 
of  corn,  together  with  moose  and  beaver  skins. 


1692  FBENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAK  CONTINUED.  107 


16.  He  soon  after  ascended  the  Kennebec,  where 
he  had  a smart  fight  not  far  from  Swan  Island.  Here 
a part  of  the  Indians  were  driven  into  the  woods, 
while  others  fled  in  their  canoes  up  the  river  to  their 
fort  at  Teconnet,  in  the  present  town  of  Winslow. 
Church  followed  them;  but  as  soon  as  he  was  dis- 
cerned approaching,  the  savages  set  fire  to  their  huts 
and  ran  away  into  the  forests.  This  exploit  closed 
Church’s  third  expedition  eastward. 

In  the  autumn  M.  Iberville,  then  newly  made 
French  commander  in  Acadia,  came  to  Pemaquid 
with  a body  of  French  and  Indians  to  capture  the 
place ; but  when  lie  saw  how  strong  the  fort  was,  he 
gave  up  the  project  in  despair — while  the  savages 
stamped  the  ground  in  rage. 

17.  The  next  spring  the  intrepid  Captain  Converse 
was  made  major;  and  the  garrisons  of  Maine  and 
Sagadahock,  together  with  three  hundred  and  fifty 
new  levies,  were  put  under  his  command.  He  built  a 
stone  fort  at  Saco,  and  hunted  the  Indians  to  the 
mountains,  scouting  as  far  east  as  the  Penobscot. 
The  Indians  were  also  in  fear  of  an  incursion  of  the 
Mohawks,  while  the 'French  had  been  obliged  to  leave 
them  in  order  to  defend  their  own  settlements ; there- 
fore early  in  August,  1693,  thirteen  sagamores,  repre- 
senting all  the  tribes  from  Saco  to  St.  Croix,  came  to 
Pemaquid  and  made  a treaty  of  peace.  They  agreed 
to  restore  all  their  captives  without  ransom,  to  buy 
their  supplies  at  the  English  trading  houses,  and  gave 
up  all  claims  to  the  possessions  of  the  English  inhabit- 
ants. But  they  were  immediately  dissuaded  by  the 
French  from  surrendering  the  prisoners  and  from  car- 
rying the  treaty  into  effect  in  other  respects. 

18.  A jesuit  priest  now  resided  in  each  of  the  four 
principal  native  settlements  in  Maine  ; and  these  were 
ever  the  ready  agents  of  the  French  government  in 
their  intrigues.  Very  soon  the  Indians  were  again 
engaged  in  open  hostilities;  and  within  a few  weeks 


108 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1G96 


they  made  another  descent  upon  Cocheco,  which  was 
now  the  second  time  destroyed.  They  continued  to 
kill,  capture  and  burn ; and  though  strenuous  efforts 
were  made  to  obtain  a new  treaty,  every  attempt 
proved  a failure.  In  February,  1696,  the  sagamores 
Egeremet,  Toxus  and  Abenquid,  with  a number  of 
their  followers,  came  into  the  fort  at  Pemaquid  to  pro- 
cure an  exchange  of  prisoners;  but  by  order  of  Cap- 
tain Chubb,  the  commander,  they  were  treacher- 
ously attacked  by  the  garrison,  and  two  of  the  chiefs 
with  several  of  their  followers  killed,  and  others 
thrust  into  confinement;  only  Toxus  and  a few  others 
of  the  most  athletic  escaping.  This  was  in  retaliation 
for  an  attack  upon  a party  of  his  soldiers  in  the  neigh- 
borhood the  autumn  before,  by  which  four  of  them 
were  killed  and  six  wounded.  I am  sorry  to  say  that 
even  the  Puritans  at  this  period  seem  to  have  im- 
bibed somewhat  of  the  brutality  of  the  savages,  for  the 
General  Court  offered  a bounty  of  fifty  pounds  each 
for  Indian  scalps,  and  the  same  for  captive  squaws  and 
children.  Yet  we  must  remember  that  there  was  no 
other  convenient  way  for  the  soldiers  to  prove  the 
number  they  had  killed  in  order  to  get  their  bounty. 
Certainly  war  is  a brutalizing  occupation. 

19.  In  July,  1696,  Iberville  came  against  Pema- 
quid with  three  ships  of  war,  two  companies  of  French 
soldiers,  and  two  hundred  and  fifty  Indians  in  canoes. 
On  the  way  he  had  met  and  beaten  an  English  arma- 
ment in  the  Bay  of  Fundy;  and  he  now  confidently 
demanded  the  surrender  of  the  fortress. 

“I  shall  not  give  up  the  fort  though  the  sea  be  cov- 
ered with  French  vessels,  and  the  land  with  wild  In- 
dians,” replied  Captain  Chubb,  pompously. 

This  fort,  you  remember,  was  the  one  built  by  Gov- 
ernor Phipps,  and  was  of  stone,  very  large  and  strong 
for  those  days.  It  mounted  fifteen  heavy  guns,  and 
was  garrisoned  by  ninety-five  soldiers, — having  also 
an  abundance  of  arms,  ammunition  and  provisions;  sa 


1696  FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR  CONTINUED.  109 


that  the  commander  thought  he  was  much  more  than 
a match  for  the  enemy.  A rattling  fire  of  musketry 
was  kept  up  until  dark ; but  during  the  night  the 
French  landed  some  cannon  and  mortars  on  the  other 
side  of  the  little  bay.  By  the  next  afternoon  they  had 
them  in  position,  and  threw  several  bombs  into  the 
fort.  This  was  something  Captain  Chubb  had  not 
considered ; and  it  frightened  him  and  his  garrison  so 
much  that  he  surrendered  at  once  — only  stipulating 
for  a safe  passage  to  Boston.  There  Chubb  was  tried 
by  a court  martial;  and  being  found  guilty  of  coward- 
ice, lost  his  commission.  Two  years  later  the  Indians 
found  out  his  residence,  and  killed  him,  in  revenge 
for  his  treachery  toward  the  flag  of  truce. 

20.  A squadron  of  armed  vessels  was  sent  by  the 
colonies  in  pursuit  of  Iberville’s  fleet,  but  it  was  too 
late ; and  they  captured  only  an  officer  and  twenty 
soldiers,  who  had  lingered  behind  in  a shallop.  At 
the  last  of  August  Colonel  Church  again  went  east- 
ward, ascending  the  Penobscot  as  far  as  Oldtown,  but 
without  meeting  any  large  number  of  Indians.  He 
also  visited  the  Bay  of  Fun dy,  where  he  took  valuable 
spoil ; for  this  region  had  now  been  recovered  by  the 
French. 

The  next  year  Major  March  was  sent  eastward  with 
five  hundred  men  to  chastise  the  Indians.  On  the 
ninth  of  September,  as  his  forces  were  landing  at 
Damariscotta,  the  Indians  rushed  out  from  an  ambush, 
and  giving  the  war-whoop,  poured  a fearful  volley  of 
bullets  upon  the  troops.  The  English  instantly  rallied 
and  answered  with  a well-aimed  fire,  then  charged 
with  bayonets ; and  the  savages  ran  away,  leaving  their 
dead  upon  the  field. 

21.  In  December,  1697,  news  came  that  peace  had 
been  made  between  England  and  France  by  the  treaty 
of  Byswick ; and  this  long  war  drew  to  a close. 

Peace  was  not  definitely  settled  with  the  Indians 
until  January,  1699,  when  a treaty  was  made  at  Mare 


110 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1699 


Point,  in  Brunswick.  This  was  the  second  Indian 
war,  sometimes  called  the. old  French  and  Indian  war, 
and  Baron  Castine’s  war ; also  William  and  Mary’s 
war,  from  having  occurred  during  their  reign.  It  had 
lasted  above  ten  years,  and  in  that  time  about  four 
hundred  and  fifty  English  had  fallen,  and  two  hundred 
and  fifty  been  carried  into  captivity. 

What  noted  man  was  born  in  Woolwich?  For  what  was  he 
knighted  ? What  naval  expedition  did  he  command  ? In  what 
year  did  Major  Church  make  his  famous  expedition  up  the  An- 
droscoggin ? What  place  was  attacked  soon  after  the  time  set  for 
the  treaty?  Describe  the  disastrous  attack  upon  York.  Describe 
the  attack  on  Wells  the  next  year.  Whom  did  the  king  appoint 
governor  of  New  England  in  1692  ? What  did  Governor  Phipps 
do  for  the  protection  of  his  native  region?  Where  did  Major 
Church  meet  the  Indians  at  this  time  ? Who  prevented  the  In- 
dians from  carrying  out  the  provisions  of  the  treaty  made  at  Pema- 
quid  ? Did  Iberville’s  second  expedition  against  Pemaquid  meet 
with  success  ? What  happened  at  Damariscotta  the  next  year  ? 
What  treaty  operated  to  close  this  war  ? How  long  had  the  war 
lasted  ? How  many  English  had  fallen  ? How  many  had  been 
carried  into  captivity  ? 


1691  WITCHCRAFT,  PIRACIES  AND  TREATY,  111 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

1 . While  the  people  of  Maine  were  suffering  from  the 
attacks  of  the  French  and  Indians,  those  of  Massachu- 
setts were  afflicted  by  the  witchcraft  delusion,  in  which 
many  good,  as  well  as  some  bad  people  were  put  to 
death.  About  the  year  1650  two  or  three  persons  in 
Massachusetts  professed  themselves  witches,  and  were 
therefore  hanged.  I suppose  they  had  same  nervous 
disorder,  or  perhaps  mesmerism  and  clairvoyance  were 
at  the  bottom  of  much  of  this  mischief.  More  cases 
of  the  kind  happened  in  1688;  but  it  was  not  until 
the  spring  of  1692  that  the  delusion  came  on,  which 
spread  like  a contagious  disease  all  through  the  towns, 
and  proved  such  a terrible  calamity.  Governor  Phipps 
had  not  meddled  with  the  matter,  though  his  friend, 
Rev.  Cotton  Mather,  was  among  the  foremost  in  these 
prosecutions;  but  while  the  governor  was  away  in 
Maine,  his  kind-hearted  wife  signed  an  order  for  the 
release  of  a lady  who  was  in  prison  for  witchcraft. 
Then  Mistress  Phipps  also  was  accused  of  being  a 
witch.  This  was  the  situation  of  things  when  the  gov- 
ernor  returned.  -It  opened  his  eyes;  and  he  soon  put 
a stop  to  the  terrible  work. 

2.  Phipps  soon  after  went  to  England,  where  he 
died  in  1691;  the  Earl  of  Bellamont  being  his  suc- 
cessor. The  Earl  had  for  some  time  been  governor 
of  New  York,  and  his  administration  in  New  England 
also  proved  quite  popular.  He  did  much  service  to 
our  fishermen  by  destroying  or  driving  off  the  petty 
pirates  that  preyed  upon  them.  It  was  this  governor 
who  commissioned  the  notorious  Captain  Kidd  to 
cruise  against  pirates ; but  when  Kidd  himself  turned 
pirate  the  Earl  was  the  first  to  proceed*  against  him. 


112 


III  STORY  OF  MAINE. 


1703 


The  Earl  of  Bellamont  was  succeeded  in  1703  by 
Joseph  Dudley,  a native  of  Massachusetts.  Another 
war  had  now  arisen  between  England  and  France; 
and  Governor  Dudley,  wishing  to  keep  the  Indians 
from  joining  the  French,  invited  them  to  meet  him 
at  Casco  Neck.  On  the  twentieth  of  June, 
1703,  the  day  appointed  for  the  meeting,  the  gov- 
ernor was  on  the  spot  with  a retinue  of  members  of 
the  legislature,  and  a guard  of  soldiers ; and  around 
them  gathered  the  delegates  of  five  native  tribes. 
The  Pennacooks  from  New  Hampshire,  and  the  Soko- 
kis  from  the  borders  of  Lake  Sebago  and  the  head 
waters  of  tl*e  Saco  and  Ossipee  rivers,  streamed  out  of 
the  woods,  radiant  in  war  paint  and  feathers;  the 
Canibas  from  Sagadahock,  Teconnet  and  Norridge- 
wock,  and  the  Tarratines  from  lordly  Penobscot,  were 
there  with  scarlet  robes  and  shining  weapons;  while 
two  hundred  and  fifty  Androscoggins  glided  over  the 
bay  in  a flotilla  of  sixty-five  canoes.  In  the  midst  of 
this  savage  concourse  a tent  was  spread,  where  the 
governor  and  his  attendants  and  the  sachems  and 
sagamores  made  their  talk. 

3.  The  Indians  seemed  desirous  of  delaying  the 
interview;  and  the  English,  suspicious  of  their  inten- 
tions, scattered  themselves  among  the  savages  for 
greater  security.  When  all  were  seated  the  governor 
stood  up,  and  said  to  the  chiefs,  “I  have  come  to  you 
commissioned  by  the  great  and  good  queen  of  Eng- 
land. I would  esteem  you  all  as  brothers  and  friends. 
Yes,  it  is  even  my  wish  to’  reconcile  every  difficulty 
that  has  happened  since  the  last  treaty.”  After  a few 
minutes  of  silence  one  of  the  chiefs  named  Captain 
Simmo  made  this  reply: — “We  thank  you,  good 
brother,  for  coming  so  far  to  talk  with  us.  It  is  a 
great  favor.  The  clouds  fly  and  darken,  but  we  still 
sing  with  love  the  songs  of  peace.  Believe  my  words : 
so  far  as  the  sun  is  above  the  earth  are  our  thoughts 
from  war,  or  the  least  rupture  between  us.” 


17°3  WITCHCRAFT,  PIRACIES  AND  TREATY.  113 

4.  Then  the  chiefs  presented  the  governor  with  a 
belt  of  wampum,  and  the  governor  made  them  several 
handsome  presents  in  return.  The  company  then 
left  the  tents  and  visited  two  tall  heaps  of  stones  made 
at  a former  treaty,  to  which  the  Indians  had  given  the 
significant  name,  Two  Brothers . Other  rocks  were 
now  added  to  the  heaps,  while  the  Indians  made  over 
them  the  most  solemn  protestations  of  friendship. 
The  day  closed  by  a grand  discharge  of  musketry,  the 
Indians  firing  first.  It  was  now  seen  that  their  guns 
were  loaded  with  bullets  ; showing  that  they,  too,  had 
prepared  themselves  against  a surprise. 

Many  inhabitants  of  Maine,  since  the#news  of  an- 
other war  came,  had  decided  to  remove  to  safer 
regions ; but,  reassured  by  this  treaty,  they  now  con- 
cluded to  remain ; while  some  from  the  older  colonies 
southward,  attracted  by  the  excellent  forests  and  the 
fertile  soil,  began  to  make  preparations  to  settle  in 
the  province. 

5.  It  afterward  became  known  that  three  days 
after  the  treaty  a body  of  French  joined  the  natives, 
— which  explained  clearly  why  some  of  the  Indians 
wished  to  delay  the  talk.  They  were  too  late  to  pre 
vent  the  making  of  the  treaty,  but  not  too  late  for  its 
breaking;  and  within  two  months  of  Captain  Simmo’s 
sounding  speech,  the  wampum  pledge,  and  the  pretty 
allegory  of  the  “Two  Brothers,’’  these  same  tribes 
were  in  the  full  tide  of  war.  Yet  there  had  already 
been  opportunity  for  a party  of  English  to  commit  an 
outrage  at  Penobscot.  Baron  Castine  had  gone  back 
to  France,  and  his  son  known  as  “ Castine,  the  young- 
er,” succeeded  to  the  establishment  at  Biguyduce.  A 
lawless  band,  visiting  the  place  under  the  mask  of 
friendship,  gained  access  to  the  premises,  and  robbed 
the  unsuspecting  half-breed  of  all  his  most  valuable 
goods. 

6.  Baron  Castine,  you  remember,  married  the 
daughter  of  Madockawando,  sachem  of  the  Tarratines, 


114 


niSTOKY  OF  MAINE. 


1703 


and,  consequently,  was  himself  a sachem  after  the 
death  of  his  father-in-law.  When  the  Baron  returned 
to  his  native  country,  his  son  succeeded  to  the  chieftain- 
ship ; and  at  his  father’s  death  he  became  a baron 
of  France.  He  was  also  a military  officer  under  the 
king,  and  had  a handsome  uniform;  but  he  seldom 
wore  it,  preferring  to  appear  in  the  simple  dress  of  his 
tribe.  He  might  have  complained  to  the  king  of  the 
outrage  which  had  been  committed  upon  him,  and  de- 
manded French  troops  to  enable  him  to  obtain*  satis- 
faction of  the  English;  or  he  might  have  roused  his 
tribe  to  action  to  avenge  his  injuries;  but  instead  of 
this  the  magnanimous  chief  only  expostulated  with  the 
Massachusetts  rulers  about  the  injustice  of  his  treat- 
ment. The  act  was  regarded  by  the  government  as 
base  treachery;  and  the  authorities  promised  to  pun- 
ish the  offenders  and  to  make  ample  restitution.  Cas- 
tine,  the  younger,  was  ever  the  friend  of  peace ; and 
though  a portion  of  the  Tarratines,  urged  by  the 
French,  engaged  in  hostilities  against  the  English,  they 
did  so  without  his  consent.  We  must  here  dismiss 
young  Castine  for  the  present,  but  he  will  again  ap- 
pear in  this  history. 

What  delusion  occurred  in  New  England  during  the  second  In- 
dian war  ? What  opened  the  eyes  of  Governor  Phipps  in  regard 
to  the  delusion?  Who  succeeded  Phipps  as  governor  of  New 
England  ? What  were  the  most  noted  occurrences  during  the  ad 
ministration  of  the  Earl  of  Bellamont  ? What  war  broke  out  in 
1703  ? What  tribes  engaged  in  the  treaty  ? With  what  ceremo- 
nies did  the  treaty  conclude  ? How  soon  after  this  did  the  war 
break  out  ? What  outrage  was  perpetrated  just  before  ? What 
can  you  relate  of  Castine,  the  younger  ? 


1703 


QUEEN  ANNE’S  WAR, 


115 


CHAPTER  XIY. 

In  August,  1703,  the  war  with  the  French  and  In- 
dians called  Queen  Anne’s  war  commenced.  Six  or 
seven  large  parties  of  the  enemy  fell  at  once  upon 
Wells,  Cape  Porpoise  (Kennebunkport),  Saco,  Scar- 
borough, Spurwink  and  Purpooduck  in  Cape  Elizabeth, 
and  Casco  Neck,  now  Portland.  In  this  attack  Wells 
lost  thirty-nine  killed  and  taken  captive,  while  Cape 
Porpoise  was  wholly  destroyed.  The  garrison  at 
Winter  Harbor  was  overpowered  by  numbers,  but  the 
fort  at  Saco  was  able  successfully  to  resist  the  attack. 
At  Scarborough,  just  as  the  garrison  was  almost  ex- 
hausted, a reinforcement  arrived ; and  the  savages 
withdrew,  having  already  suffered  severely.  At  Spur- 
wink twenty-two  of  the  settlers  were  killed  or  taken 
captive.  Purpooduck  had  no  garrison,  and  there  was 
not  a man  at  home  when  the  attack  was  made.  Only 
eight  persons  were  carried  away  prisoners,  twenty-five 
being  butchered  on  the  spot. 

2.  The  first  knowledge  the  garrison  at  Casco  Neck 
had  that  Indians  were  in  the  vicinity,  was  the  approach 
of  a small  party  of  them  led  by  Moxus,  Wanangonet 
and  Assacombuit.  They  held  out  their  empty  hands 
to  show  that  they  were  unarmed,  then  sent  a flag  of 
truce  to  the  fort  to  invite  the  commander  to  an  inter- 
view ; pretending  that  they  bore  an  important  mes- 
sage. Captain  March,  the  commander,  went  out  with 
two  old  men  to  meet  them.  At  the  first  word  uttered 
every  Indian  drew  a hatchet  from  under  his  mantle, 
and  rushed  upon  them,  killing  the  two  old  men  at 
once  ; but  March,  being  a man  of  great  courage  and 
strength,  wrested  a hatchet  from  an  Indian,  with 
which  he  parried  the  blows  of  the  others.  In  a few 
6 


116 


msTonr  of  maine. 


1703 


minutes  a party  from  the  fort  reached  the  spot,  and 
the  savages  ran  away,  leaving  Captain  March  unharm- 
ed. The  foe  seemed  quite  disconcerted  by  the  failure 
of  their  plot  to  kill  or  capture  the  commander  of  the 
fort;  yet  they  still  continued  in  the  neighborhood, 
burning  houses  and  butchering  cattle.  On  the  return 
of  the  other  parties  from  their  work  of  destruction, 
they  gathered  at  Falmouth  ; and  the  attack  on  Fort 
Loyal  commenced.  They  had  captured  three  small 
vessels  in  the  harbor,  and  were  attempting  to  under- 
mine the  fort  as  before,  when  fortunately  Captain 
Soutliwick  arrived  in  an  armed  galley.  He  at  once 
retook  the  vessels,  and  scattered  the  Indians  in  their 
two  hundred  birchen  canoes,  like  leaves  before  the 
wind. 

3.  The  attack  on  the  settlements  so  soon  after  the 
treaty,  took  them  by  surprise,  and  they  suffered  accord- 
ingly, more  than  one  hundred  and  fifty  persons  having 
been  killed  within  a few  days.  A troop  of  horse  was 
now  stationed  at  Portsmouth,  and  another  in  Wells, 
ready  to  move  at  a moment’s  notice  wherever  the  sav- 
ages might  appear  ; while  a force  of  three  hundred  and 
sixty  men  marched  for  Pigwacket  (Fryeburg)  and 
another  party  to  the  Ossipee  Ponds  in  Hew  Hamp- 
shire, to  assail  the  savages  at  their  headquarters. 
Still  large  numbers  of  Indians  hung  about  the  coast, 
•capturing  boats  and  small  vessels,  burning  houses, 
butchering  cattle,  and  murdering  and  carrying  away 
captives  men,  women  and  children. 

One  morning  a party  of  twenty  men  started  out 
from  the  garrison  at  the  Neck  in  Scarborough  to  col- 
lect and  drive  in  the  cattle  which  had  been  left  to 
feed  where  they  liked  through  the  summer.  It  was 
supposed  that  the  Indians  had  all  left  the  vicinity,  and 
the  party  went  on  in  utter  carelessness.  Their  leader, 
Richard  Hunniwell,  had  no  arms  whatever  except  a 
pistol.  Soon  after  they  left  the  garrison  one  of  his 
companions  asking  him  why  he  had  not  taken  his  gun, 


1703 


queen  anne’s  wak. 


117 


lie  jocosely  replied,  that  if  a gun  was  needed  he  might 
take  it  from  the  first  person  killed.  They  little  thought 
as  they  approached  the  western  end  of  Great  Pond 
that  in  the  alder  thicket  beside  it  two  hundred  Indians 
were  hidden  ! But  they  were  there  ; and  as  the  un- 
suspecting settlers  passed  by,  the  Indians  took 
deliberate  aim,  and  nineteen  of  the  party  fell  before 
that  fatal  discharge.  One  alone  escaped  to  the  gar 
rison  to  tell  the  dreadful  story. 

4.  The  men  who  came  to  bury  the  bodies  found 
that  of  Hunniwell  horribly  mangled.  The  savages 
had  in  this  way  glutted  their  vengeance  on  the  man 
they  so  much  hated  and  feared ; for  he  had  killed  a 
great  number  of  their  people.  His  wife  and  child  had 
some  years  before  been  murdered  by  them,  kindling  in 
his  mind  such  enduring  hatred  that  he  would  kill  an 
Indian  wherever  he  met  him,  in  war  or  peace.  On 
one  occasion  he  entered  a house  where  two  of  them 
were  warming  at  the  fire.  He  could  not  keep  quiet, 
but.  continued  to  pace  the  floor;  for  his  murdered, 
wife  and  babe  seemed  before  his  eyes.  Two  guns 
stood  in  a corner  of  the  room ; and  he  took  up  one 
of  them,  and  putting  it  to  his  shoulder,  moved  it 
from  side  to  side,  as  if  taking  aim  at  birds  on  the  wing. 
Presently  the  Indians5  heads  came  in  range,  and  he 
fired  and  killed  them  both. 

Soon  after  the  slaughter  in  Scarborough,  the  sav- 
ages attacked  Berwick,  but  were  repulsed  with  con- 
siderable loss.  Late  in  the  season,  Captain  March 
with  three  hundred  men  penetrated  the  wilderness  to 
the  Indian  stronghold  at  Pigwacket,  where  he  made 
the  first  captures  of  this  war,  killing  six  of  the  enemy  ' 
and  taking  prisoners  six  more.  During  the  winter 
several  private  parties  in  Western  Maine  went  out  on 
snow  shoes  after  Indians,  but  very  few  were  taken. 
The  Sokokis  had  gone  far  up  into  New  Hampshire  ; 
from  whence  in  February  they  fell  upon  Deerfield  and 
other  of  the  outermost  settlements  in  Massachusetts. 


118 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1704 


5.  The  following  spring  the  farmers  dared  not  go 
into  their  fields  to  plant,  and  the  only  cultivated  places 
were  the  lands  immediately  around  the  garrisons.  As 
Berwick  was  an  important  point,  ninety-five  Pequods 
and  Mohegans  from  Connecticut  were  placed  there  for 
its  protection.  The  Maine  Indians  were  at  first  some- 
what frightened  by  these,  but  they  soon  became  as 
bold  as  ever. 

In  May  some  French  privateers  appeared  upon  the 
coast ; and  the  government  again  sent  Colonel  Church 
eastward  with  a force  of  five  hundred  and  fifty  men  in 
fourteen  transports,  having  also  thirty-six  whaleboats 
and  a scout  shallop.  Ascending  the  Penobscot,  he 
captured  several  French  and  Indians,  among  whom 
was  the  wife  of  Castine,  the  younger,  with  her  chil- 
dren. He  next  visited  Passamaquoddy  Bay,  where 
he  captured  Gourdon  and  Sharkee,  two  French  officers 
who  had  married  Indian  wives ; and  who  were  at 
this  time  engaged  in  raising  a party  of  savages  to  go 
against  the  settlements. 

From  here  Church  proceeded  with  his  flotilla  to  the 
Bay  of  Fundy,  where  he  destroyed  several  villages  of 
the  French.  Port  Royal  was  found  too  strong  to  be 
assailed  successfully  ; so  he  returned  without  attacking 
it,  having  taken  an  hundred  prisoners  and  much  spoil, 
and  lost  only  six  men. 

6.  The  Indians  committed  few  depredations  on  the 
settlements  during  the  remainder  of  the  season  ; for 
Church’s  expedition  had  driven  them  away  from  the 
coast  to  their  winter  fastnesses  at  the  head  of  the 
rivers.  In  the  midst  of  the  winter  a force  of  two  hun- 
dred and  seventy  men  under  Capt.  Hilton  was  sent 
against  Norridgewock.  The  snow  was  four  feet  deep, 
and  the  troops  were  obliged  to  travel  almost  the  whole 
distance  on  snow  shoes.  But  the  Indians  discovered 
their  approach,  and  when  the  force  arrived  they  found 
the  village  deserted.  So  they  turned  back  again;  and 
after  enduring  many  hardships,  reached  their  starting 


I™7  QUEEN  ANNE’S  WAR.  119 

point  without  loss ; yet  having  accomplished  nothing 
except  the  burning  of  the  Indian  village. 

Through  the  summer  and  autumn  of  the  next  year 
[1705]  the  French  privateers  still  haunted  our  coast, 
taking  many  of  our  vessels ; while  the  Indians  were 
continually  in  ambush  about  the  settlement,  where 
they  were  too  successful  in  killing  and  capturing  the 
poor,  distressed  inhabitants. 

Thus  the  war  continued  for  two  years  more  ; the 
savages  lurking  about,  killing  and  capturing  a few  un- 
wary persons,  and  keeping  the  settlers  from  working 
their  farms. 

7.  In  January  of  1707  Colonel  Hilton  marched  to- 
ward Casco  in  search  of  a body  of  Indians  who  had  been 
seen  about  the  settlement.  Striking  a trail,  they  soon 
came  upon  four  warriors,  and  a squaw  with  her 
pappoose.  The  squaw  in  her  fright  told  where 
eighteen  other  Indians  lay  asleep  ; and  Hilton  with 
his  men,  coming  upon  them  suddenly,  killed  or  cap- 
tured every  one. 

In  the  summer  another  expedition  consisting  of 
one  thousand  men  under  Colonel  March  was  sent 
against  Acadia  in  the  expectation  of  subduing  it  to  the 
English.  He  was  unsuccessful,  and  Maine  soon  had 
to  suffer  in  consequence  ; for  the  triumph  of  the  French 
encouraged  the  Indians  to  renewed  depredations. 
Yet  they  met  with  no  very  brilliant  success.  The 
most  noted  engagement  of  the  year  was  at  Whiter 
Harbor,  where  one  hundred  and  fifty  Indians  in  fifty 
canoes,  attacked  two  sail  boats  in  which  were  eight  men 
belonging  in  the  garrison  and  settlement.  After  a fight 
of  three  hours  the  Indians  succeeded  in  capturing  one 
boat,  and  killing  one  man;  but  they  lost  nine  of  their 
own  men  and  had  several  others  wounded. 

In  the  two  following  years  very  little  damage  was 
done  by  the  Indians,  except  in  hindering  the  cultiva- 
tion of  the  land,  lumbering  and  other  industrial  opera- 
tions. Steps  were  taken  on  both  sides  to  bring  about 


120 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1710 


a peace,  yet  no  treaty  was  made ; for  the  Indians 
paid  little  attention  to  treaty  obligations,  if  inclined  to 
war. 

8.  In  the  spring  of  1710,  a fleet  with  a regiment  of 
mariners  arrived  from  England  to  aid  in  the  conquest 
of  Acadia.  To  these  were  joined  regiments  of 
troops  from  New  England,  the  whole  force  being  un- 
der the  command  of  General  Nicholson.  The  pro- 
vince was  unable  to  withstand  such  an  armament  as  this ; 
and,  after  one  day’s  bombardment,  Port  Royal  sur- 
rendered, and  Subercase,  the  French  governor,  yield 
ed  up  his  province.  By  this  easy  victory  the  whole  of 
Acadia  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  English,  ever  after  to 
remain  in  their  possession  as  New  Scotland ; being 
divided,  many  years  later,  into  the  provinces  of  New 
Brunswick  and  Nova  Scotia.  Major  Livingston,  a 
brave  young  officer,  was  at  once  sent  to  Canada  to  in- 
form the  governor  of  that  country  of  the  English  pos- 
session of  Acadia,  and  that  the  inhabitants  were  ac- 
counted prisoners  of  war,  and  would  be  treated  as  such 
unless  the  French  ceased  to  incite  the  savages  to  hos- 
tilities against  the  English.  Livingston  journeyed  by 
the  way  of  the  Penobscot,  and  thence  by  land  through 
the  unbroken  wilderness  to  the  St.  Lawrence.  With 
him  went  that  friend  of  peace,  Castine,  the  younger, 
to  guard  hirruagainst  savage  rage,  and  to  procure  guides 
and  supplies. 

Yet  neither  this  event,  nor  the  desire  of  some  of 
their  chiefs  for  peace,  prevented  large  numbers  of  the 
Indians  from  continuing  their  treacherous  warfare. 
Therefore  on  his  way  home  from  the  conquest  of  Aca- 
dia, Colonel  Walton  with  one  hundred  and  seventy 
men  scoured  the  coast  in  search  of  savages.  At  Sa- 
gadahock  he  captured  a sagamore  and  his  family  and 
some  of  his  tribe.  Soon  after,  another  message  came 
from  the  Indians,  desiring  peace  ; yet  parties  of  them 
still  continued  to  maraud.  The  next  year  twenty-six 
persons  were  killed  in  Maine,  by  attacking  solitary 


1712 


QUEEN  ANNE’S  WAR. 


121 


families,  or  waylaying 'venturesome  travelers.  Their 
last  hostile  act  in  this  war  was  in  the  autumn  of  1712, 
at  Wells. 

9.  On  that  day  a joyous  company  were  gath- 
ered at  the  home  of  Captain  Wheelwright,  to  witness 
the  wedding  of  his  daughter  with  young  Plaisted  of 
Portsmouth.  The  ceremony  was  over,  guests  made 
their  gratulations,  and  were  preparing  to  depart,  when 
it  was  found  that  two  of  the  horses  were  missing.  Sev- 
eral persons  started  in  search  of  them,  but,  going  near 
the  place  where  the  Indians  were  in  ambush,  two  of 
them  were  shot  down  and  others  made  prisoners. 
The  report  of  the  guns  informed  the  neighborhood  of 
the  presence  of  Indians ; and  a dozen  men  started 
across  lots  from  the  garrison  to  intercept  the  enemy, 
while  Captains  Lane,  Robinson  and  Hurd,  with  the 
bridegroom  and  several  others,  vaulted  upon  the  re- 
maining steeds  and  galloped  eagerly  to  the  rescue. 
In  a few  minutes  these,  also,  fell  into  an.  ambush. 
Captain  Robinson  was  killed  outright,  and  the  others 
were  unhorsed ; but  every  one  of  them,  except  the 
now  unhappy  bridegroom  succeeded  in  escaping.  In 
the  mansion  where  a few  moments  before,  peace  and 
happiness  had  reigned  supreme,  were  now  consterna- 
tion and  rage,  the  wailing  of  widowed  women,  and  the 
anguish  of  the  lovely  bride.  After  a few  days,  how- 
ever, the  bridegroom  regained  his  liberty  ; but  it  cost 
his  father  three  hundred  pounds,  as  a ransom. 

10.  In  1713,  peace  was  made  between  England  and 
France,  by  the  celebrated  treaty  of  Utrecht;  and  now 
no  longer  incited  and  aided  by  the  French,  the  Indians 
sought  peace  in  earnest.  Accordingly  on  the  eleventh 
of  July,  the  governor,  with  twenty  councilors  and 
many  other  gentlemen,  met  the  delegates  of  the  hos- 
tile tribes  at  Portsmouth  in  Hew  Hampshire.  The 
Indians  , acknowledged  their  offence,  and  begged  for  the 
pardon  and  favor  of  the  English.  Then  a written 
treaty  was  made,  by  which  the  Indians  agreed  to  yield 


122 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1713 


to  the  English  settlers  all  the  lands  occupied  by  them, 
and  to  observe  the  regulations  which  had  been  made 
by  former  treaties  in  regard  to  trading,  hunting  and 
fishing.  Each  sagamore  signed  the  document  by 
making  the  figure  of  the  quadruped,  bird  or  fish,  which 
was  the  totem  of  his  family. 

When  the  ceremonies  were  over,  some  of  the  au- 
thorities went  to  Casco  Bay,  where  they  found  Moxus, 
a Penobscot  sagamore,  with  a large  body  of  Indians 
waiting  to  learn  about  the  treaty.  It  was  read  aloud 
to  them  by  the  English,  and  explained  by  the  interpre- 
ters ; and  when  the  reading  was  finished  the  Indians 
huzzaed  in  approval.  Then  the  English  authorities 
distributed  to  them  the  usual  presents.  The  next  day 
Moxus  came  to  the  English  desiring  more  ; saying  that 
the  young  Indians  had  stolen  the  presents  away.  This 
was  very  strange ; for  the  Indians,  especially  the 
younger  men,  always  treat  their  sagamores  with  the 
greatest  respect.  Yet  Moxus  did  not  sign  the  treaty, 
though  he  pretended  to  be  chief  sagamore  of  the  tribes 
from"  Penobscot  to  St.  Croix  ; but  the  English  knew 
him  to  be  a very  subtle  Indian,  and  did  not  believe  his 
statements  at  all. 

Upon  what' places  did  the  Indians  make  a simultaneous  attack  ? 
What  treacherous  attempt  did  they  make  at  Fort  Loyal?  What 
afterward  happened  at  Scarborough?  Who  were  the  next 
year  stationed  for  the  defense  of  Berwick  ? Where  was  Colonel 
Church  sent  the  next  year  ? Where  was  Capt.  Hilton  sent  the 
next  winter  ? What  was  done  by  the  French  and  Indians  in  the 
two  years  following  ? What  was  the  result  of  Colonel  March’s 
expedition  against  Acadia?  Who  commanded  the  expedition 
against  Acadia  in  1710  ? How  long  thereafter  did  the  country 
remain  in  possession  of  the  English  ? 


1717 


LOVEWELl/s  WAR  COMMENCES. 


123 


CHAPTER  XY. 

1.  As  soon  as  Queen  Anne’s  war  was  over  there 
was  a rush  of  settlers  to  Maine ; and  mills  began  to  be 
built  and  villages  to  spring  up  all  along  the  coast  from 
Piscataqua  to  Penobscot.  This  was  very  pleasing  to 
the  English ; but  the  Indians  watched  with  jealousy 
the  damming  up  of  the  rivers  and  the  destruction  of 
the  woods,  by  which  their  hunting  and  fishing  grounds 
were  continually  narrowed.  The  French  Jesuits,  who 
resided  among  the  natives,  were  ever  watchful  for  the 
interests  of  France,  and  used  every  occasion  to  em- 
bitter the  minds  of  Indians  against  the  English.  The 
natives  did  not  understand  the  nature  of  the  writings 
called  “deeds,”  believing  that  their  forefathers,  in  giv- 
ing them,  had  intended  only  to  convey  the  use  of 
the  lands  during  their  own  lifetime ; therefore  the 
Jesuits  easily  persuaded  them  that  every  new  fort, 
mill,  or  dwelling  was  an  intrusion  upon  their  rights. 

2.  An  English  society  for  the  education  of  the 
heathen  had  before  attempted  to  give  the  Indians 
some  religious  instruction ; and  the  General  Court  of 
Massachusetts  now  voted  to  pay  seven  hundred  and 
fifty  dollars  annually  for  missions  to  the  Indians,  with 
board  and  lodging  for  the  missionaries.  So  there 
were  at  various  times  missionaries  on  the  Androscog- 
gin river  at  Brunswick,  at  Fort  Halifax  on  the  Ken- 
nebec, at  St.  Georges  and  Penobscot ; while  provision 
was  also  made  for  a school  master  to  reside  at  Bruns- 
wick, and  fifty  dollars  were  voted  for  books  and  re- 
wards for  the  young  Indians  who  might  become  his 
pupils.  It  was  thought  best  as  a matter  of  duty  to 
remove,  if  possible,  the  false  teaching  of  the  Jesuits; 
and  it  was  also  believed  that  this  would  be  the  best 


124 


niSTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1718 


method  of  pacifying  the  Indians.  According  to 
Bomazeen,  a sachem  of  Norridgewock,  the  priest  of 
that  place  had  instructed  the  Indians  that  “the  Virgin 
Mary  was  a French  lady,  and  that  her  son,  Jesus 
Christ,  was  murdered  by  the  English,  but  had  since 
risen  and  gone  to  Heaven;  and  that  all  who  would 
gain  his  favor  must  avenge  his  blood.”  Perhaps  the 
wily  chief  spoke  falsely,  but  the  English  believed  him. 

3.  This  provision  for  missionaries  was  made  in 
1717;  and  the  next  year  Governor  Shute  with  his 
council  met  the  natives  at  Arrowsic.  The  governor 
presented  the  sagamores  with  an  English  Bible,  and 
another  translated  into  the  Indian  tongue,  telling  them 
that  they  contained  the  true  religion. 

“All  people  love  their  own  ministers,”  said  the  chief 
speaker,  in  reply.  “Yourbibles  we  do  not  care  to 
keep.  God  has  given  us  teaching,  and  if  we  go  from 
that  we  offend  God.” 

It  was  found  that  they  could  not  be  moved  from 
their  devotion  to  the  Jesuits;  and  the  remainder  of 
the  discussions  was  on  the  land  rights  of  the  English 
and  Indians.  A part  of  the  Indian  talk  made  on  this 
occasion  was  nearly  as  follows: — 

4.  “Indians  and  white  men  have  one  Great  Father. 
He  has  given  every  tribe  of  us  a goodly  river,  which 
yields  us  fine  salmon  and  other  fish.  The  borders  of 
our  rivers  are  wide  and  pleasant.  Here,  from  ancient 
time,  our  people  have  hunted  the  bear,  the  moose  and 
the  beaver.  It  is  our  own  country,  where  our  fathers 
died,  where  ourselves  and  our  children  were  born ; — 
we  cannot  leave  it.  The  Indian  has  rights  and  loves 
good  as  well  as  the  Englishman; — yes,  we  have  a 
sense,  too,  of  what  is  kind  and  great.  When  you  first 
came  over  the  waters  of  the  morning  we  took  you  into 
our  arms.  We  thought  you  children  of  the  sun,  and 
we  fed  you  with  our  best  meat.  Never  went  a white 
man  cold  and  starving  from  the  cabin  of  an  Indian. 
Do  we  not  speak  truth?  But  you  have  returned  us 


1718 


lovewell’s  war  commences. 


125 


evil  for  good.  You  put  the  burning  cup  to  our  lips; 
it  filled  our  veins  with  poison ; it  wasted  the  pride  of 
our  strength.  Ay,  and  when  the  drunken  fit  was  * on 
us,  you  took  advantage — you  made  gains  of  us.  You 
made  our  beaver  cheap,  then  you  paid  us  in  watered 
rum  and  trifles.  We  shed  your  blood;  we  avenged 
your  affronts.  Then  you  promised  us  equal  trade  and 
good  commodities.  Have  Christian  Englishmen  lived 
up  to  their  engagements  ? 

They  asked  leave  of  our  fathers  to  five  in  the  land 
as  brothers.  It  was  freely  granted.  The  earth  is  for 
the  life  and  the  range  of  man.  We  are  told  that  our 
country,  spreading  far  away  from  the  sea,  is  passing 
away  to  you  forever, — perhaps  for  nothing,  because  of 
the  names  and  seals  of  our  sagamores.  Such  deeds 
be  far  from  them.  They  never  turned  their  children 
from  their  homes  to  suffer.  Their  hearts  were  too 
full  of  love  and  kindness, — their  souls  were  too  great. 
Whither  shall  we  go  ? There  is  no  land  so  much  our 
own, — none  can  be  half  so  dear  to  us.  Why  should 
we  flee  before  our  destroyers?  We  fear  them  not. 
Sooner,  far,  will  we  sing  the  war  song,  and  again 
light  up  our  council  fires.  So  shall  the  great  spirits 
of  our  sires  own  their  sons.” 

5.  Yet  the  old  men  and  many  others  were  opposed 
to  war  at  this  time ; for  they  feared  to  be  driven  away 
from  their  cornfields  aud  their  pleasant  villages,  to 
undergo  the  sufferings  of  a wandering  fife.  So  they 
promised  to  inquire  into  the  injuries  committed  by 
their  brethren,  and  presented  the  English  with  a lot 
of  beaver  skins,  as  a pledge  of  their  fidelity.  They 
also  placed  four  young  Indians  in  their  hands  to  be 
held  as  hostages  for  the  good  behavior  of  the  tribes ; 
and  these  were  taken  to  Boston  and  educated. 

Three  years  later  ninety  canoes  of  Indians  came 
early  in  the  month  of  August  to  Sagadahock.  They 
bore  the  French  flag,  and  were  well  armed  and  clad. 
There  were  also  several  Frenchmen  with  them,  among 


126 


niSTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1721 


whom  were  Castine,  the  younger,  and  the  Jesuit, 
Halle.  The  leaders  of  this  company  visited  Arrowsic 
and  delivered  to  Captain  Penhallow,  in  the  name  of 
the  tribes,  a message  warning  the  settlers  on  that 
river  that  if  they  did  not  remove  in  three  weeks  the 
Indians  would  come  and  destroy  their  cattle,  burn 
their  houses  and  kill  them  all ; “for,”  said  they,  “you 
have  taken  away  the  lands  which  the  Great  God  has 
given  to  our  fathers  and  us.” 

6.  This,  no  doubt,  meant  war;  and  immediate 
measures  were  taken  for  defence.  The  Indians  did 
not  immediately  come  to  put  their  threat  into  execu- 
tion, but,  as  usual,  watched  for  a favorable  moment. 
In  December  a force  was  sent  under  Colonel  West- 
brook to  Norridgewock,  to  capture  Halle,  who  was  the 
chief  instigator  of  the  savages  against  the  English. 
They  reached  the  place  undiscovered,  for  the  braves 
were  mostly  away  on  their  winter  hunt;  but  before 
the  soldiers  could  surround  the  village,  Halle  had  es- 
caped to  the  woods.  No  blood  was  shed  or  captive 
taken  by  this  expedition;  but  the  troops  brought 
away  a dictionary  of  the  Abnaki  language,  written  by 
the  Jesuit,  the  result  of  many  years  of  study. 

7.  Castine,  the  younger,  having  been  in  the  com- 
pany which  made  the  threats  against  the  Sagadahock 
settlements,  was  soon  after  seized  and  carried  to  Bos- 
ton, where  he  was  kept  a prisoner  several  months; 
but  as  no  evidence  could  be  found  against  his  peaceful 
character,  he  was  set  at  liberty  in  the  spring.  The 
government  at  this  time  sent  presents  and  peace- 
ful messages  to  the  tribes,  in  the  hope  of  softening 
their  feelings  toward  the  English,  in  order  to  avert,  if 
possible,  the  threatened  destruction  of  the  settlements. 

All  means  proved  useless;  for  in  June,  1722,  the 
savages  fell  upon  the  settlement  on  the  northern  shore 
of  Merrymeeting  Bay,  killing  or  carrying  away 
into  captivity  nine  entire  families.  They  soon  after 
attempted  to  surprise  the  fort  at  St.  George’s  River 


1722 


lovewell’s  war  commences. 


127 


but  only  succeeded  in  burning  a sloop  and  taking  a 
few  prisoners.  In  July  another  attack  was  made  on 
the  same  fort,  under  the  lead  of  a Romish  priest. 
This  time  they  undermined  a portion  of  the  walls ; 
but  a rain  caused  the  banks  of  the  trench  to  fall  in 
upon  them ; and,  having  lost  twenty  of  their  number, 
while  the  garrison  lost  only  five,  they  gave  up  the  siege 
and  retired.  The  savages  were  now  on  the  war  path 
in  all  directions;  and  vessels  were  captured,  houses 
burned,  and  settlers  murdered  or  carried  into  captivity 
from  every  quarter. 

8.  About  the  middle  of  July,  1722,  Fort  George, 
in  Brunswick,  was  attacked,  and  the  village  burned. 
The  news  reached  the  mouth  of  the  Kennebec  within 
a few  hours,  and  Captain  Harmon  with  thirty-four 
men  immediately  started  up  the  river  in  pursuit  of  the 
perpetrators.  Late  in  the  night  they  discovered  fires 
on  the  western  shore  of  Merrymeeting  Bay,  in  what 
is  now  the  town  of  Topsham.  They  happened  to  land 
at  the  very  spot  where  eleven  canoes  were  drawn 
ashore.  They  ran  directly  to  one  of  the  fires,  and, 
blinded  by  the  light,  actually  stumbled  over  the  sleep- 
ing savages.  They  had  been  torturing  a prisoner,  and 
had  kept  up  their  dancing  and  carousing  until  a late 
hour,  and  were  now  in  a drunken,  stupid  sleep ; and 
the  whole  number  were  killed  on  the  spot  without  the 
loss  of  a man  to  the  English.  Another  party,  lying 
at  a little  distance  from  the  first,  were  aroused  by  the 
tumult ; but  after  filing  a few  guns,  they  fled  into  the 
woods  and  escaped. 

9.  In  September  four  or  five  hundred  warriors, 
chiefly  St.  Francis  Indians  from  Canada,  and  Mic- 
macs  from  Nova  Scotia,  made  a sudden  descent  upon 
Arrowsic.  The  garrison  was  prepared  for  them, 
and  in  a few  days  drove  them  from  the  island ; but  in 
the  meantime  they  had  killed  fifty  head  of  cattle  and 
burned  twenty-six  houses. 

In  August,  1723,  sixty-three  Mohawks,  including 


128 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1723 


many  principal  men,  came  to  Boston  in  response  to 
numerous  invitations  from  the  authorities,  to  make  a 
treaty  against  the  eastern  Indians.  They  were  re- 
ceived by  the  Lieutenant  Governor,  who  presented 
them  with  a belt  of  wampum ; and  they,  in  return, 
gave  him  pieces  of  plate  curiously  engraved  with  the 
figures  of  a turtle,  bear,  wolf,  hatchet  and  other  fig- 
ures— totems  of  their  several  tribes.  The  authorities 
also  gave  the  Indians  a fat  ox,  which  they  killed  with 
their  arrows ; and  then  they  held  a feast,  which  closed 
with  songs  and  dances. 

10.  The  tribes  could  not  be  induced  to  take  up  the 
hatchet,  but  gave  their  young  men  liberty  to  enter  the 
service  of  the  English;  yet  only  two  accepted  the 
offer.  These  were  sent  to  Fort  Richmond,  on  the 
Kennebec.  A few  days  after  their  arrival  they  were 
sent  out  on  a scout  in  company  with  a small  party  of 
English.  They  had  gone  scarcely  three  miles  when 
the  two  Mohawks  said  they  smelt  fire,  and  refused  to 
go  further  without  a reinforcement.  A messenger 
went  back  to  the  fort  and  brought  thirteen  more  men ; 
and,  again  advancing,  they  came  upon  thirty  of  the 
enemy.  In  the  brief  conflict  that  ensued,  two  of  these 
were  killed;  while  the  remainder  retreated  to  their 
canoes  in  such  haste  as  to  leave  their  packs  on  the 
ground.  The  English  lost  their  leader,  Sergeant 
Colby,  killed,  and  two  others,  wounded.  But  the  Mo- 
hawks had  already  become  sick  of  the  service,  and 
soon  after  this  affair  returned  to  Boston. 

11.  In  September,  1723,  Colonel  Westbrook  was 
sent  eastward  with  two  hundred  and  thirty  men  in 
search  of  the  enemy.  He  ascended  the  Penobscot 
river  in  boats  to  the  vicinity  of  Marsh  Bay,  where  he 
landed,  and  continued  up  the  river  through  the 
woods.  After  four  or  five  days  they  came  upon  a 
large  fort  not  far  from  the  present  site  of  the  city  of 
Bangor.  They  entered  it  without  resistance,  finding 
it  abandoned,  and  every  article  of  value  removed. 


1723 


LOVEWELL’s  WAR  COMMENCES. 


129 


The  fort  was  found  to  be  seventy  yards  in  length  by 
fifty  in  breadth ; the  walls,  which  were  fourteen  feet 
high,  consisting  of  stockades,  or  strong  wooden  stakes 
driven  into  the  ground.  Inside  the  walls  were  twenty- 
three  good  wigwams,  the  dwelling  of  the  priest,  and  a 
chapel  twenty  by  sixty  feet  in  size,  and  handsomely 
furnished.  Committing  these  to  the  flames,  they  re- 
turned down  the  river,  and  searched  other  parts  of  the 
coast  with  no  better  success.* 

12.  The  next  year  the  Indians  killed  and  carried 
into  captivity  from  twenty  to  thirty  persons ; four  men 
and  three  children  being  captured  at  one  time  while 
engaged  in  picking  berries  in  the  town  of  Scarbor- 
ough. There  were  skirmishes  at  Casco  Neck,  and  on 
the  Kennebec ; and  the  Indians  made  another  fruitless 
attack  on  the  fort  at  St.  George’s  River. 

In  the  winter  a third  expedition  was  sent  to  Nor- 
ridgewock  under  Captain  Moulton  to  capture  Ralle. 
Again  he  escaped  them ; but  they  secured  his  books 
and  papers,  and  retired  without  doing  any  further 
injury.  Among  these  papers  were  letters  from  the 
governor  of  Canada  directing  the  Jesuit  “to  push  on 
the  Indians  with  all  imaginable  zeal  against  the 
English.” 

13.  The  fort  on  St.  George’s  River,  being  the 
most  advanced  post  of  the  settlers  received  the  par 
ticular  hatred  of  the  savages,  and  the  attacks  it  suffer- 
ed during  the  war  were  both  frequent  and  severe.  It 
was  on  a beautiful  May  morning  in  1724  that  Captain- 
Josiah  Winslow,  the  young  commander,  set  out  from 
the  fort  with  sixteen  men  in  two  whale  boats, — pro- 
ceeding down  the  river,  and  thence  to  the  Green  Isl- 
ands in  Penobscot  Bay.  It  was  the  season  for  fowl- 
ing, and  they  expected  to  find  Indians  somewhere  on 
the  route,  snaring  or  shooting  sea-fowl.  None  were 
discovered,  however;  and  the  party  returned  the  next 
day  to  St.  Georges’.  But  the  wary  savages  had  seen 
them  hunters,  and  now  lay  in  ambush  along  the  bank 


130 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1724 


of  tlie  river.  Captain  Winslow’s  boat  was  near  the 
middle  of  the  river,  and  some  distance  in  advance,  the 
other  having  lingered,  against  the  request  of  Winslow, 
to  look  for  ducks  along  the  shore.  Suddenly  the  In- 
dians opened  fire  upon  the  imprudent  crew,  but  it  was 
briskly  returned.  Captain  Winslow,  seeing  that  the 
crew  was  outnumbered  and  in  great  danger,  turned 
back  to  their  assistance. 

14.  Thirty  canoes  containing  ninety  savages  im- 
mediately shot  out  from  the  shore,  and  with  a terrible 
whoop  fell  upon  the  devoted  crews.  The  English 
saw  that  there  was  no  hope  of  escape,  and  every  man 
determined  to  sell  his  life  dearly.  In  a brief  time 
nearly  all  were  dead  or  mortally  wounded.  Wins- 
low’s boat  had  floated  ashore,  and  he  sprang  upon  the 
bank,  though  his  thigh  was  shattered  by  a ball.  An 
Indian  met  him,  and  for  a few  moments  they  fought 
hand  to  hand;  but  Winslow  beat  off  Iris  foe.  By  this 
time  the  savages  were  pressing  upon  him  from  all 
sides ; but  the  brave  young  soldier  killed  another,  sup- 
porting himself  on  one  knee,  before  they  could  dis- 
patch him. 

Did  the  natives  fully  understand  how  their  lands  had  become 
the  property  of  the  English  ? What  threat  did  a party  of  sav- 
ages make  at  Arrowsic  ? What  did  the  government  do  the  next 
spring?  How  many  families  did  the  Indians  take  captive  on 
Merrymeeting  Bay?  At  what  date  was  Brunswick  burned? 
Where  did  Capt,  Harmon  find  the  Indians  ? What  tribes  made  an 
attack  on  Arrowsic  in  September?  What  did  Col.  Westbrook  find 
near  the  present  site  of  Bangor  ? What  was  accomplished  by  the 
third  expedition  to  Norridgewock  ? Give  an  account  of  the  fight 
on  St.  George’s  River. 


1724 


DESTEUCTION  OF  NOBEIDGEWOCK. 


131 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

1.  In  the  summer  of  1724  another  and  final  expe- 
dition was  sent  against  Norridgewock.  It  was  led  by 
Captains  Moulton,  Harmon,  Bourne  and  Bane;  and 
consisted  of  two  hundred  and  eight  men.  Tins  force 
left  the  fort  at  Richmond  on  the  nineteenth  day  of 
August,  ascending  the  river  in  seventeen  whale  boats. 
The  next  day  they  arrived  at  Teconet,  where  they  left 
their  boats  with  a guard  of  forty  men.  The  remain- 
der of  the  journey  must  have  been  made  on  the  east- 
ern bank  of  the  river,  and  they  consequently  passed 
the  site  of  the  village  of  Skowhegan  in  the  forenoon 
of  the  twenty-second  day  of  the  month.  At  a little 
past  noon  they  discerned  the  smoke  of  the  Indian  set- 
tlement. Captain  Harmon  with  sixty  men  made  a detour 
towards  the  cornfields  opposite  and  above  the  mouth  of 
Sandy  River,  while  Captain  Moulton  with  the  residue 
of  the  troops  went  directly  towards  the  village.  They 
moved  in  the  utmost  stillness,  noting  the  wigwams,  the 
chapel,  the  dwelling  of  the  priest,  the  trees  marked  by 
hatchets,  the  broad  stones  tossed  by  the  Indians  in 
their  sports;  but  there  was  not  a human  being  in 
sight.  They  were  within  pistol  shot  of  the  cabins, 
when  an  Indian  looked  out  and  saw  them.  Instantly 
he  gave  the  war  whoop,  and  sixty  warriors  sprang  out 
to  meet  the  English. 

2.  The  first  volley  of  the  savages  did  not  harm  a 
man,  but  the  guns  of  the  English  made  fearful  havoc. 
The  Indians  stayed  only  to  fire  a second  volley,  then 
rushed  to  the  river.  Some  jumped  into  the  canoes,  in 
which  they  tried  to  escape,  using  their  guns  for  pad- 
dles, while  others  attempted  to  ford  or  swim  across. 
Still  from  two.  wigwams  shots  continued  to  be  fired 


132 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1724 


upon  tlie  soldiers.  One  of  the  two  Mohawks  with  the 
expedition  fell,  and  his  brother  rushed  forward  and 
broke  in  the  door  whence  the  shot  came.  Within  was 
an  old  sagamore  named  Mogg,  who,  scorning  to  fly, 
devoted  the  remnant  of  his  strength  to  destroy  the 
foes  of  his  race.  In  the  other  wigwam  was  Ralle,  the 
Jesuit;  and  he  also  fell  fighting  at  his  post,  being 
shot  through  the  head  by  Lieutenant  Jaques. 

3.  Thus  died  the  zealous  and  intrepid  missionary 
of  the  Abnakis.  He  was  in  the  sixty-seventh  year  of 
his  age,  and  had  lived  at  this  village  nearly  thirty-five 
years.  In  this  solitary  place  his  hours,  he  writes, 
were  crowded  with  employment.  Mass  was  held 
every  morning,  and  following  this  the  children  and 
others  were  instructed  in  the  catechism.  'His  own 
household  labors  occupied  a large  portion  of  the  re- 
maining hours  until  evening ; when  the  dusky  congre- 
gation again  gathered  for  vespers.  The  scene  is  well 
described  by  Whittier  in  these  lines : — 

“Well  might  the  traveler  stop  to  see 
The  tall,  dark  forms  that  take  their  way 
From  the  birch  canoe  on  the  river  shore, 

And  the  forest  paths,  to  that  chapel  door ; 

And  marvel  to  mark  the  naked  knees 
And  the  dusky  foreheads  bending  there, 

While  in  coarse  white  vesture,  over  these 
In  blessing  or  in  prayer, 

Stretching  abroad  his  thin,  pale  hands, 

Like  a shrouded  ghost  the  Jesuit  stands.” 

4.  To  him  came  the  Indians,  old  and  young,  to 
make  their  complaints,  to  tell  of  tlieh’  joys  and  sor- 
rows, or  to  receive  his  advice  — which  they  always 
heeded;  for  they  loved  him  as  a father.  Their  affec- 
tion for  him  is  shown  by  this  incident,  narrated  by  him- 
self : — Once  when  encamped  with  a party  of  the 
tribe  at  a long  distance  from  the  village,  there  came 
tidings  that  the  English  were  near ; and  all  immedi- 


24 


DESTRUCTION  OF  NORRIDGEWOCK.  133 


ately  started  for  home.  A few  hours  later  another 
Indian  came  to  warn  the  party.  Finding  the  camp 
deserted,  he  concluded  that  the  English  had  captured 
them ; and  he,  also,  started  for  the  village,  leaving  on 
the  way  information  of  the  supposed  calamity  for  those 
who  might  come  after.  He  did  this  by  fastening  to  a 
stake  a piece  of  white  birch  bark,  on  which  he  had 
drawn  with  charcoal  a rude  picture  of  some  English- 
men surrounding  a priest,  one  of  whom  was  in  the  act 
of  cutting  off  his  head  — hats  signifying  that  the  wear- 
ers were  English,  and  the  long  robe  indicating  the 

I priest.  Shortly  after,  a party  of  Indians  passing  up 
the  river,  saw  the  bark  on  the  top  of  the  stake. 

“There  is  a writing,”  said  one ; “let  us  see  what  it  is.” 
5.  As  soon  as  they  looked  at  it  they  cried  out,  “Ah! 
the  English  have  billed  them  who  were  quartered  with 
our  father,  and  cut  off  liis  head.”  Immediately  they 
began  to  pluck  out  their  long  hair ; and,  sitting  down 
on  the  spot,  remained  motionless  and  silent  until 
morning.  This  was  their  customary  form  of  mourning 
when  suffering  the  severest  affliction.  The  next  day 
they  resumed  their  journey.  When  within  half  a 
league  of  the  village  they  halted,  and  sent  forward  one 
of  their  number  to  see  if  any  English  were  in  the 
neighborhood 

“I  was  reading  my  breviary  by  the  river  side,”  says 
Halle,  “when  the  messenger  appeared  upon  the  oppo- 
site bank.  As  soon  as  he  saw  me  he  cried  out:  6 Ah! 
my  father,  how  glad  I am  to  see  you.  My  heart  was 
dead,  and  now  that  I see  you,  it  revives.  The  writing 
told  us  that  the  English  had  cut  off  your  head.  How 
rejoiced  I am  that  it  told  us  false.’  ” 

When  the  Indians  urged  him  to  retire  to  Quebec 
till  the  war  was  over,  he  replied,  “What  do  you  think 
of  me  ? Do  you  take  me  for  a cowardly  deserter  ? 
Alas,  what  would  become  of  your  religion,  should  I 
abandon  you?  Your  salvation  is  dearer  to  me  than 
life.” 


134 


HISTOEY  OF  MAINE. 


1724 


6.  Notwithstanding  all  his  piety,  he  could  coolly 
deceive  them  to  secure  their  devotion  to  his  religion. 
My  young  friends  will  remember  what  the  old  chief 
said  the  priest  taught  them  about  the  Virgin  Mary 
being  a French  woman,  and  about  our  Saviour  being 
put  to  death  by  the  English.  On  another  occasion 
Halle  pretended  to  have  received  a letter  from  an  In- 
dian who  was  dead,  in  which  he  wrote  that  he  was 
burning  in  the  most  horrible  fire;  and  he  showed 
them  a letter  written  in  the  Indian  tongue.  The  cor- 
ner where  the  signature  should  have  been  was  tom 
off ; for  if  the  name  of  a deceased  relative  of  any 
member  of  the  tribe  had  been  given,  there  would  have 
been  trouble  between  the  priest  and  that  family. 

In  regard  to  this  remarkable  character,  Mr.  Sparks 
says,  “So  far  as  the  patient  toils  of  the  missionary  and 
love  for  the  darkened  soul  of  the  Indian  are  concern- 
ed, we  may  place  the  names  of  Eliot  and  Halle  in  a 
fellowship,  which,  indeed,  both  would  have  rejected, 
but  which  we  may  regard  as  hallowed  and  true ; for 
they  both  belonged  to  the  goodly  company  of  those 
who  have  given  their  fives  to  the  beautiful  labors  of 
pious  benevolence. 

7.  “Whoever  has  visited  the  pleasant  town  of  Nor- 
ridgewock,  as  it  now  is,  must  have  heard  of  “Indian 
Old  Point,55  as  the  people  call  the  place  where  Halle’s 
village  stood ; and  perhaps  curiosity  has  carried  him 
hither.  If  so,  he  has  found  a lovely,  sequestered  spot 
in  the  depth  of  nature’s  stillness,  on  a point  around 
which  the  waters  of  the  Kennebec  sweep  in  their 
beautiful  course,  as  if  to  the  music  of  the  rapids  above; 
a spot  over  which  the  sad  memories  of  the  past,  with- 
out its  passions,  will  throw  a charm ; and  where,  he 
will  believe,  the  ceaseless  worship  of  nature  might 
blend  itself  with  the  aspirations  of  Christian  devotion. 

He  will  find  that  vestiges  of  the  old  settlement  are 
not  wanting,  in  the  form  of  hatchets,  glass  beads,  and 
broken  utensils,  turned  up  by  the  plough,  and  pre- 


1724 


DESTRUCTION  OF  NOREIDGEWOCK.  135 


served  by  the  people  of  the  neighborhood ; and  he 
will  turn  away  from  the  place  feeling  how  hateful  is 
the  mad  spirit  of  war  in  connection  with  nature’s 
sweet  retirements.” 


MONUMENT  OF  RALLE,  NORRIDGEWOCK. 


8.  But  I must  return  to  my  narrative, though  feel- 
ing as  if  I should  ask  pardon  of  my  gentle  readers,  for 
! bringing  them  again  to  the  horrors  of  the  bloody  bat- 
j tie  field.  Captain  Harmon  and  his  party,  who  had 
I gone  in  the  direction  of  the  cornfields,  did  not  join  the 
other  troops  until  near  evening,  when  the  fighting 
; was  quite  over.  That  night  the  English  slept  in  the 
I wigwams  of  the  Norridgewocks.  In  the  morning, 
j after  the  troops  had  left  the  village,  the  vengeful  Mo- 
hawk turned  back;  and  soon  chapel  and  wigwam 
I were  wrapped  in  flame. 

'*  On  the  twenty-seventh  of  the  month  the  companies 


136 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE, 


1724 


arrived  at  Richmond  on  tlieir  return;  the  Mohawk 
shot  by  Mogg  being  the  only  man  lost.  Thirty 
Indians  had  been  left  dead  on  the  field,  among 
whom  were  five  sagamores — all  noted  warriors;  and 
it  was  believed  that  more  than  fifty  were  killed  or 
drowned  in  the  river.  The  Canibas  tribe  never  lifted 
its  head  after  this  blow,  and  was  no  more  counted 
among  the  red  man’s  nations.  The  remnant  lingered 
a while  about  their  old  dwelling  places  on  the  banks 
of  their  pleasant  river ; but  not  many  years  later  most 
of  them  removed  to  the  St.  Francis,  whither  their 
kindred  tribe,  the  fated  Wawennocks,  had  gone  before 
them. 

In  what  year  was  the  final  expedition  against  Norridgewock? 
Who  led  the  attack  upon  the  village?  How  long  had  Ralle  been 
with  this  tribe  ? What  incident  shows  their  regard  for  him  ? 
What  deceptions  did  he  use  with  the  Indians  ? Who  set  the  vil- 
lage on  fire  ? What  became  of  the  remnant  of  this  tribe  ? 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

1.  In  the  autumn  following  the  fall  of  Norrid«;e- 

o o 

wock  Colonel  Westbrook  with  three  hundred  men 
scoured  the  country  to  the  eastward  of  the  Kennebec, 
and  Captain  Heath  soon  after  ascended  the  Penob- 
scot; but  neither  met  with  the  Indians  or  destroyed 
any  of  their  settlements. 

In  December,  and  again  in  February,  Captain  Love- 
well  made  successful  excursions  into  the  region  north 
and  east  of  Winnipesaukee  Lake;  and  in  April,  1725, 


1725  lovewell’s  figiit.  137 

he  set  out  on  the  expedition  which  terminated  in  the 
famous  “Lovewell’s  Fight.55 

It  was  on  the  sixteenth  of  April  that  Captain  Love- 
well  with  forty-six  volunteers  set  out  from  Dunstable, 
Massachusetts,  to  hunt  for  Indians  about  the  head- 
waters of  the  Saco  River,  which  was  the  home  of  the 
Sokokis.  The  chief  pilot  was  an  Indian  named  Toby; 
but  he  was  obliged  to  return  on  account  of  lameness. 
After  marching  about  one  hundred  miles  another  of 
the  party  became  disabled  by  reason  of  an  old  wound ; 
and  his  kinsman  was  sent  with  him  back  to  the  settle- 
ment. By  the  time  the  force  reached  Ossipee  Pond, 
in  New  Hampshire,  another  man  fell  seriously  ill ; and 
the  whole  company  stopped  there  and  built  a small 
stockade  fort.  Here  they  left  the  sick  man,  with  the 
surgeon  and  eight  of  the  most  weary  ones ; so  that 
there  now  remained  only  thirty-four  men,  including 
the  captain,  to  continue  the  march.  About  twenty- 
two  miles  to  the  northeast  lay  the  body  of  water  now 
known  as  Lovewell’s  Pond,  in  Fryeburg;  and  thither 
this  brave  little  band  took  its  way. 

2.  On  the  night  of  the  seventh  of  May  they  en- 
camped by  a brook  that  runs  into  the  pond  near  the 
northwest  corner;  while  only  two  miles  northward,  on 
the  bank  of  the  Saco,  was  Pigwacket,  the  principal 
village  of  the  Sokokis.  The  next  morning  while  they 
were  at  prayers  the  report  of  a gun  was  heard.  Pass- 
ing another  small  brook,  they  came  upon  a level  plain 
at  the  north  of  the  pond,  and  discovered  an  Indian 
standing  on  a point  that  ran  into  the  pond  on  the 
east.  It  was  now  believed  that  the  savages  had  dis- 
covered them,  and  that  this  lone  Indian  was  a decoy 
to  draw  them  into  an  ambush.  Captain  Lovewell 
inquired  of  his  little  company  whether  it  was  pru- 
dent to  venture  an  engagement  with  the  enemy  in  his 
own  country,  or  to  make  a speedy  retreat.  One  of 
them  answered  boldly  and  firmly,  “We  came  out  to 
meet  the  enemy;  we  have  all  along  prayed  God  we 


138 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1725 


might  meet  them ; and  we  had  rather  trust  Providence  * 
with  our  lives, — yea,  die  for  our  country,  than  try  to 
return  without  seeing  them,  if  we  may, — and  be  called 
cowards  for  our  pains.”  To  this  the  rest  willingly 
and  fully  assented. 

Therefore,  leaving  their  packs  among  the  brakes  in 
the  midst  of  the  plain,  they  went  cautiously  forward, 
crossing  on  their  way  another  stream,  since  known  as 
“Battle  Brook.”  In  a short  time  they  met  the  Indian 
returning  toward  the  village.  Several  fired  upon  him, 
and  he  instantly  fired  in  return,  wounding  Captain 
Lovewell  and  one  of  the  men;  but  Ensign  Wyman 
fired  and  killed  him.  In  the  meantime  a party  of  sav- 
ages led  by  Paugus  and  Wahwa,  going,  or  returning 
between  the  village  and  the  pond,  had  come  upon  the 
packs  which  were  left  on  the  plain;  and,  counting 
them,  they  found  themselves  three  times  as  strong  as 
the  English. 

3.  It  was  now  about  ten  o’clock;  and  Lovewell’s 
party  turned  back  in  the  way  they  came.  They 
passed  over  the  brook  and  were  crossing  the  plain  to 
resume  their  packs,  when  the  savages  rose  in  front 
and  rear,  and  rushed  toward  them  with  guns  present- 
ed, and  yelling  like  demons.  Lovewell  and  his  men 
with  determined  shouts  ran  to  meet  them.  In  the 
volley  that  followed  many  Indians  fell,  and  they  were 
driven  back  several  rods.  They  turned  again  with 
fierce  cries ; and  three  more  rounds  were  fired  at  close 
quarters,  some  of  the  combatants  being  not  more  than 
twice  the  length  of  their  guns  apart.  Captain  Love- 
well  was  mortally  wounded;  but,  leaning  against  a 
tree,  he  continued  to  fight;  and  he  was  seen  with  a 
gun  in  his  hands  ready  to  fire,  when  he  was  too  far 
gone  to  speak.  Others  did  the  same. 

4.  Eight  were  now  dead  besides  the  captain,  and 
several  others  badly  wounded;  and  the  enemy  at- 
tempted to  surround  those  who  remained.  Ensign 
Wyman,  who  had  taken  command,  ordered  them  to 


1725 


lovewell’s  FIGHT. 


139 


fall  back  to  tlie  pond;  which  was  done  in  good  order. 
On  their  right  was  Battle  Brook,  on  the  left,  a rocky 
point;  in  front, on  one  side  a belt  of  tall  pines  afforded 
a partial  shelter,  while  on  the  other  they  were  further 
protected  by  a deep  bog.  Here  for  eight  terrible 
hours  the  savages  beset  them  on  front  and  flank. 
They  howled  like  wolves,  they  barked  like  dogs,  they 
roared  and  yelled  like  demons  in  their  rage ; yet  the 
intrepid  little  band  was  not  dismayed,  but  encouraged 
each  other  with  cheers,  and  answered  the  savages  with 
shouts  of  defiance. 

5.  The  chaplain  of  this  brave  company  was  Johna- 
than Frye,  a youth  not  yet  twenty-one,  but  already 
greatly  beloved  for  his  piety  and  excellence.  He  had 
fought  bravely  with  the  rest  until  the  middle  of  the 
afternoon,  when  he  received  a mortal  wound.  Unable 
to  fight  longer,  he  betook  himself  to  prayer  for  his 
comrades; — and  God,  we  know,  has  sometimes  made 
prayers  more  effectual  than  arms.  At  one  time  in 
the  afternoon  the  savages  withdrew  to  a little  distance, 
and  seemed  to  be  “powwowing”;  and  Ensign  Wyman 
crept  up  and  fired  into  the  group,  killing  one  who 
seemed  to  be  a leader.  Afterward  some  of  the  In- 
dians came  toward  the  English  and  held  up  ropes, 
shouting,  “Will  you  have  quarter?” 

“Yes, — at  the  muzzle  of  our  guns,”  replied  the  he- 
roic men.  They  preferred  to  die  by  bullets  rather 
than  by  torture,  or  in  a cruel  captivity ; but,  chiefly, 
they  were  determined  to  stand  by  each  other  to  the 
last. 

6.  The  fight  was  long,  and  some  of  their  guns  be- 
came foul  with  so  much  firing;  and  John  Chamber- 
lain went  down  to  the  water  to  wash  his  piece.  Just 
then  an  Indian  came  down  for  the  same  purpose,  not 
more  than  a gunshot  off.  In  hate  and  ffear  they 
watched  each  other’s  motions  as  the  cleansing  was 
performed.  They  finished  together,  and  commenced 
to  load. 


7 


140 


HISTORY  OF  MAIXE. 


1725 


“Quick  me  kill  you  now,”  exclaimed  tlie  Indian. 

“May  be  not,”  answered  Chamberlain,  thumping 
the  breecli  of  his  gun  heavily  on  the  ground.  His  old 
flintlock  primed  itself,  and  a moment  later  his  bullet 
crashed  through  the  brain  of  the  huge  savage,  whose 
bullet  whistled  harmlessly  up  in  the  air.  Many  histo- 
ries state  that  this  Indian  was  Paugus,  a chief  greatly 
dreaded  by  the  English.  There  is,  however,  a ballad 
written  at  the  period,-  which  says : — 

‘‘And  yet  our  valiant  Englishmen 
In  fight  were  ne’er  dismayed, 

But  still  they  kept  their  motion, 

And  Wyman  captain  made, — 

Who  shot  the  old  chief,  Paugus, 

Which  did  the  foe  defeat ; 

Then  set  his  men  in  order, 

And  brought  off  the  retreat.  ” 

7.  There  was  no  way  of  escape  from  the  spot  as 
long  as  the  foe  hung  about  them ; and  they  were  en- 
tirely without  food  since  the  morning — the  Indians 
having  secured  their  packs ; yet  never  a word  of  sur- 
render escaped  their  lips.  Just  before  dark  the  sav- 
ages retired  from  the  field,  taking  with  them  their  own 
wounded,  but  leaving  the  dead  bodies  of  Lovewell’s 
men  unscalped.  The  English  remained  on  the  ground 
until  about  midnight,  when  it  was  thought  best  to  at- 
tempt a retreat.  Ten  of  them  number  were  already 
dead,  fourteen  wounded,  one  missing,  and  only  nine 
uninjured.  Solomon  Kies,  exhausted  by  fatigue  and 
loss  of  blood  from  three  wounds,  had  crawled  slowly 
and  painfully  to  the  edge  of  the  pond,  with  the  inten- 
tion of  throwing  himself  into  the  water  at  some  spot 
where  the  savages  would  not  find  and  mangle  his  life- 
less body.  Providentially  he  spied  a birch  canoe  near 
by,  which  he  managed  to  enter;  and,  lying  there 
almost  unconscious,  he  was  slowly  drifted  by  the  wind 
to  the  western  side  of  the  pond.  After  a while  he 


lovewell’s  figiit. 


1725 


141 


recovered  his  strength  a little,  so  that  he  finally  reach- 
ed the  fort  at  Ossipee  Pond. 

8.  Painful  as  it  was,  two  of  the  mortally  wounded 
had  to  be  left.  When  the  moon  rose  the  others  start- 
ed on  the  retreat ; but,  after  traveling  a mile  and  a 
half,  four  more  sank  to  the  ground  unable  to  support 
themselves  longer.  These  were  Lieutenant  Farwell, 
Chaplain  Frye,  and  privates  Davis  and  Jones;  and, 
at  their  request,  their  companions  went  on  without 
them.  After  resting  awhile  they  felt  stronger,  and 
went  on  again  a little  distance,  then  rested  again ; ana 
thus  continued  for  several  days.  But  they  grew 
weaker  and  weaker;  and,  first,  Frye  was  left,  then 
Farwell  sank  to  rise  no  more, — Davis  alone  reaching 
the  fort.  Jones  followed  down  the  Saco  river,  arriv- 
ing after  many  days  at  Biddeford,  emaciated  almost 
to  a skeleton  by  hunger,  pain  and  loss  of  blood. 

9.  Ossipee  Pond  was  scarcely  more  than  twenty 
miles  from  the  scene  of  the  battle,  but  so  weary  were 
the  men  and  so  indirect  their  route,  that  it  was  four 
days  before  the  first  arrived  at  the  fort.  They  found 
it  deserted.  A man  of  the  company  had  run  away  at 
the  beginning  of  the  fight ; and,  coming  to  the  fort, 
he  told  the  men  of  the  fall  of  Captain  Lovewell  and 
others,  and  of  the  great  number  of  the  Indians.  The 
little  garrison  had  no  doubt  that  every  one  remaining 
had  been  killed  or  captured,  and  supposed  that  the 
savages  would  next  fall  upon  the  fort ; so  they  at  once 
abandoned  it,  and  started  for  the  settlements. 

It  was  Wednesday  when  the  remnant  of  Lovewell’s 
brave  band  reached  the  fort.  They  were  in  a half- 
starved  condition,  having  had  nothing  to  eat  since  the 
morning  of  the  preceding  Saturday,  except  a few 
roots  and  the  bark  of  trees.  Here  they  found  some 
bread  and  pork  left  by  the  deserters ; so  they  were 
saved  from  starvation.  After  a short  rest  they  started 
for  home,  where  they  were. received  with  great  jov  — 
almost  as  persons  restored  from  the  dead.  Colonel 


142 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE 


1725 


Tyng  with  eighty-seven  men  at  once  started  for  the 
scene  of  the  fight.  He  found  the  bodies  of  the  twelve 
who  had  been  killed,  and  buried  them  at  the  foot  of  a 
great  pine,  carving  their  names  upon  the  trees  about 
the  battle  ground. 


VIEW  OF  LOVEWELL?S  BATTLE-GROUND. 


10.  The  Indians  were  struck  with  such  dread  by 
this  fight,  that  they  immediately  retired  into  some  un- 
known wilderness,  and  were  found  no  more  in  their 
old  haunts  until  the  war  was  over.  It  is  supposed 
that  about  fifty  warriors  fell  in  this  conflict,  among 
whom  was  their  principal  leader,  Paugus. 

The  next  month  Captain  Heath,  probably  desirous 
of  emulating  the  heroes  of  Norridgewock  and  Pig- 
wacket,  set  out  again  for  the  Penobscot.  Since  the 
burning  of  their  village  by  Colonel  Westbrook,  the 
Indians  on  this  river  had  built  another  a few  .miles 


1726 


lovewell’s  FIGHT. 


143 


above  the  Kenduskeag,  at  a place  now  called  “Fort 
Hill,”  which  is*  within  the  present  limits  of  Bangor. 
It  had  between  forty  and  fifty  wigwams,  together 
with  several  cottages  with  chimneys  and  cellars,  and  a 
Catholic  chapel.  The  Indians  were  on  the  alert ; and 
again  their  invaders  found  only  deserted  dwellings. 
These  they  set  on  fire,  and  departed. 

11.  The  tribes  were  now  disposed  to  make  peace; 
but  so  many  things  happened  to  disturb  the  negotia- 
tions, that  the  conditions  were  not  settled  until  the 
fifteenth  of  December,  1725.  Only  four  sagamores 
then  signed  the  treaty ; and  it  was  not  until  the  next 
summer  that  the  conference  was  held  for  its  ratifica- 
tion. By  this  treaty,  trading  houses  were  to  be  kept 
on  the  principal  rivers  for  the  convenience  of  the  In- 
dians; while  the  settlers  were  confirmed  in  their  lands, 
and  all  the  English  captives  were  to  be  released  with- 
out ransom.  This  war  is  known  as  “Lovewell’s  War,” 
or  the  “Three  Years  War”;  and  the  number  killed 
and  carried  into  captivity  during  its  progress,  includ- 
ing settlers,  soldiers  and  seamen,  was  about  two  hun- 
dred. 

12.  On  the  thirtieth  of  July,  1726,  about  forty 
sagamores,  with  the  Penobscot  sachem,  Wenemovet, 
at  their  head,  appeared  at  Casco  Neck;  where  Gov- 
ernor Dimmer,  with  a large  number  of  councillors 
and  representatives,  and  a fine  train  of  young  gentle- 
men, had  already  been  waiting  nearly  a fortnight. 
These  chiefs  represented  the  Tarratines,  Canibas  and 
Androscoggins,  and  brought  a letter  and  two  belts  of 
wampum  from  the  St.  Francis  Indians,  in  Canada, — 
indicating  their  wish  to  join  in  the  treaty.  The  con- 
ference lasted  a full  week ; and  every  paragraph  of 
the  treaty  was  read  to  them  and  repeated  distinctly 
by  theu  interpreters;  after  which  it  was  explained 
and  discussed.  It  was  ratified  in  the  meeting  house, 
(a  very  good  place  to  make  a treaty  of  peace)  and 
signed  by  Governor  Dimmer  and  others  on  the  part 


144 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1727 


of  the  English,  and  by  Wenemovet  and  twenty -five  of 
the  sagamores;  and  then  the  business  ended  with  a 
public  dinner. 

13.  This  affair  was  long  celebrated  as  “Dum- 
mer’s  Treaty”;  and  the  peace  that  followed  was  the 
most  lasting  of  any  since  the  Indian  wars  commenced; 
for  it  was  better  understood  by  them  than  any  of  the 
former  treaties,  while  they  had  just  had  the  impor- 
tance of  keeping  their  agreements  impressed  upon 
them  by  a severe  chastisement. 

When  did  the  famous  battle  known  as  “Love well's  Fight”  take 
place  ? Where  did  Lovewell  build  a fort  ? Where  is  the  pond 
beside  which  the  fight  occurred  ? When  the  leader  inquired  of  his 
men  whether  they  would  fight,  or  retreat,  what  reply  did  they 
make?  What  happened  when  they  returned  to  resume  their 
packs  ? After  the  fall  of  Capt.  Lovewell  who  took  command  ? 
How  long  did  the  savages  keep  up  the  attack  ? What  remarkable 
personal  encounter  took  place  in  this  fight  ? Who  were  left  at 
night  in  possession  of  the  field  ? What  had  been  the  loss  of  the 
Indians?  What  became  of  the  remainder?  What  celebrated 
treaty  closed  this  war  ? 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

1.  The  inhabitants  of  Maine  had  suffered  frequent 
and  long  distress  by  the  savage  wars,  yet  they  clung 
to  their  freeholds  as  a most  precious  heritage.  This 
freehold  right  to  the  land  upon  which  they  lived,  no 
rents  to  pay,  no  feudal  service  to  render  to  some  lord 
proprietor, — this  was  something  few  or  none  of  them 
had  enjoyed  in  England.  From  this  cause,  doubtless, 


1720  CUSTOMS  OF  THE  ENGLISH  SETTLERS.  145 

arose  in  a large  degree  that  love  of  country,  which  was 
so  distinguished  a virtue  of  our  forefathers. 

The  hardships  of  those  early  days  no  pen  can  prop- 
erly relate.  The  paths  of  the  settlers  were  ambushed, 
they  were  shot  down  in  the  fields,  they  woke  in  the 
silent  hours  of  night  to  find  their  buildings  in  flames, 
and  the  hatchets  of  the  savages  breaking  down  the 
doors  of  their  dwellings;  none  could  tell  when  or  where 
the  prowling  foe  would  strike.  Consequently  many 
families  spent  weeks  together  in  the  garrison,  daring  to 
culti\  ate  only  the  nearest  fields.  But  with  the  return 
of  peace  the  farms  soon  teemed  with  plenty,  while 
the  ringing  saws  beside  the  dashing  cataracts  turned 
the  dense  woods  into  marketable  lumber. 

2.  Soon  after  the  close  of  Lovewell’swar  the  Gen- 
eral Court  laid  out  a tier  of  back  towns,  and  divided 
them  into  lots,  with  which  to  reward  the  soldiers,  and 
supply  farms  for  immigrants.  The  old  settlements 
were  greatly  pleased  at  this ; for  they  had  stood  for 
nearly  a century  in  single  file  between  the  ocean  an(^ 
the  forest ; and  in  case  of  another  war  these  new 
towns  would  be  a bulwark  against  their  old  enemies. 

Many  settlers  came  from  Massachusetts  and  New 
Hampshire,  but  foreign  emigrants  came  slowly  ; for 
the  authorities  acted  with  severity  toward  these,  and 
would  not  knowingly  admit  any  person  of  bad  morals 
or  shiftless  habits.  There  was  a law  at  this  time  that 
the  stranger,  or  the  captain  who  brought  him,  should 
secure  the  country  for  five  years  against  being  cliarg- 
able  for  his  support ; yet  if  he  could  prove  himself 
skilled  as  a mechanic,  mariner  or  farmer,  and  was  of 
unblemished  character  he  was  admitted  without  any 
bond  ; because  such  as  these  make  valuable  citizens 
for  any  country. 

3.  You  will  recollect  that  in  Gorges5  charter  the 
best  trees  were  reserved  for  the  king’s  navy  — and 
just  so  they  were  in  all  the  charters  and  grants. 
There  was  a great  extent  of  forest  in  Maine,  and  a 


146 


niSTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1729 


great  length  of  sea-coast ; and  many  owners  of  saw- 
mills' and  vessels  chose  rather  to  cut  up  the  trees 
which  the  king  claimed  than  those  to  which  they  had 
an  undoubted  right.  The  king  soon  found  this  out ; 
and  in  1699,  when  the  Earl  of  Bellamont  was  made 
governor  of  New  England,  John  Bridges  was  sent 
over  as  surveyor  or  keeper  of  the  king’s  woods.  He 
went  through  the  forests  bordering  on  the  coast  and 
rivers,  seeking  out  the  tall  pines  suitable  for  masts, 
and  the  noble  oaks,  good  for  plank  and  to  make  strong 
knees  to  strengthen  the  vessel, — marking  them  with 
the  royal  “R.”  But  the  owners  of  territory  consider- 
ed themselves  wronged  by  this  grasping  claim  on  all 
their  best  trees ; and  the  crafty  lumbermen  hewed  olf 
the  stamp  and  sent  the  fine  logs  rolling  down  to  their 
mills.  So  the  surveyors  watched  the  mills,  where 
they  often  came  into  conflict  with  the  millmen,  and 
sometimes  got  very  roughly  handled  by  these  sturdy 
sons  of  the  forest  — who  laid  their  fists  upon  the  intru- 
sive surveyor  and  his  aids  with  as  hearty  good  will  as 
They  had  lain  their  axes  against  the  king’s  trees. 

4. # In  1729  Colonel  David  Dunbar  was  appointed 
surveyor  of  the  royal  woods.  The  king,  George  II., 
also  granted  him  the  territory  between  the  Kennebec 
and  Penobscot  rivers,  under  the  name  of  the  Province 
of  Sagadahock;  but  reserved  to  himself  300,000  acres 
of  the  best  pine  and  oak.  In  return,  Dunbar  was  to 
settle  the  province  with  good,  industrious  Protestants. 
Now  the  king  had  no  right  to  make  a grant  of  this 
territory;  for,  by  the  charter  of  William  and  Mary,  it 
belonged  to  Massachusetts,  winch  had  expended  much 
money  for  its  protection  against  the  French  and  In- 
dians. But  Dunbar  took  possession,  garrisoning  the 
fort  at  Pemaquid  with  British  soldiers  from  Nova  Sco- 
tia. He  laid  out  several  towns  and  brought  in  his 
settlers,  to  whom  lie  conveyed  the  land  by  perpetual 
lease,  the  rent  being  only  a peppercorn,  annually.  He 
found  a great  many  persons  already  occupying  his 


1729  CUSTOMS  OF  TOE  ENGLISH  SETTLERS.  147 

province,  who  denied  his  claim,  holding  their  posses- 
sions under  the  original  patents.  Some  of  these 
would  not  yield  to  his  demands ; and  he  sent  an  armed 
force,  who  burnt  their  houses  and  drove  them  from 
their  lands,  even  threatening  them  with  imprisonment 
for  insisting  on  their  rights.  After  three  years,  how- 
ever, the  province  was  taken  from  him  and  restored 
to  the  rightful  owners.  It  was  not  Dunbar’s  fault 
that  he  had  no  genuine  right  to  the  province,  but  the 
king’s,  who  commissioned  him.  Yet  he  did  the  coun- 
try much  service  by  the  numerous  and  excellent  set- 
tlers whom  he  brought  in;  and,  on  the  whole,  nobody 
suffered  much  wrong.  His  settlers  were  mostly  the 
Scotch-Irish,  from  the  north  of  Ireland,  and  Presby- 
terian in  religion.  Some  of  this  people  had  nearly  a 
century  before  settled  about  Saco,  while  others  still 
made  their  homes  at  Brunswick  and  Topsham  on  the 
Androscoggin,  and  at  Bath  and  other  places  on  the 
Kennebec.  Soon  after  the  restoration  of  the  province 
of  Sagadahock  to  the  patentees,  Samuel  Waldo 
brought  from  Germany  many  families  of  the  religious 
sect  called  Lutherans,  and  founded  the  town  of  Waldo- 
boro,  in  the  present  county  of  Lincoln. 

5.  Governor  Belcher  of  Massachusetts  had  been  one 
of  the  most  earnest  opposers  of  Dunbar’s  claim  to  the 
province  of  Sagadahock,  and  when  the  latter  became 
lieut. -governor  of  New  Hampshire  he  made  a great 
effort  to  have  Belcher  removed.  By  making  the  jeal- 
ous king  believe  that  the  governor  was  favoring  the 
colonies  at  the  expense  of  the  royal  interest,  he  at  last 
succeeded.  So  Governor  Belcher  lost  a good  office. 
But  he  got  a better  one  afterward ; for  the  king  soon 
learned  that  he  was  really  a faithful  and  upright  officer. 

Among  the  friends  of  the  good  governor  was  the 
celebrated  George  Whitefield,  who  came  to  the  coun- 
try during  the  last  years  of  his  rule.  Wliitefield,  you 
know,  was  an  evangelist ; and  in  his  day  he  was  reck- 
oned the  “prince  of  preachers.”  Young  Ben.  Frank 


148 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1741 


lin  one  day  went  to  hear  him,  fully  determined  to  con- 
tribute nothing  to  the  charity  for  which  the  “wonder- 
ful preacher”  pleaded.  Ben  was  an  exceedingly  cool 
young  man ; but  as  the  sermon  went  on  he  put  his 
hand  in  his  pocket,  and  thought  he  would  give  his 
copper  coin ; pretty  soon  he  concluded  that  he  would 
give  the  silver;  but  when  the  plate  came  round  he 
pulled  out  his  purse  and  said,  “Take  it  all.”  White- 
field  first  preached  in  Maine  in  1741;  and  again  in 
1745  he  visited  York,  Wells,  Biddeford,  Scarborough, 
Falmouth  and  North  Yarmouth, — stirring  up  the  re- 
ligious feeling  of  the  people.  I suspect  there  was 
great  need  of  it,  though  Maine  had  been  blessed  by 
many  faithful  ministers. 

6.  The  Rev.  Samuel  Moody  was  the  most  noted 
clergyman  of  this  day  in  Maine,  having  been  minister 
over  the  first  parish  in  York  above  forty  years.  When 
settled  there  he  refused  any  stipulated  salary,  pre- 
ferring to  live  on  voluntary  contributions.  His  par- 
ish, therefore,  faithfully  provided  for  him,  and  he 
knew  nothing  of  what  he  was  to  receive  until  it  was 
placed  in  his  hands.  With  all  his  eccentricity,  he  was 
a man  of  ardent  piety  and  great  usefulness. 

Puritan  preaching  was  usually  grave  and  severe; 
but  theirs  was  a period  of  violent  men  and  stern  ne- 
cessities, and  they  felt  that  the  laws  of  God  must  be 
declared  without  fear  or  favor.  Though  the  Christian 
graces  were  not  so  well  displayed  by  them  as  should 
have  been,  yet  the  fruits  of  their  ministry  were  seen 
in  the  virtuous  lives  of  their  hearers,  and  of  the  gen- 
erations which  came  after. 

7.  For  many  years  it  was  the  law  in  Massachusetts 
and  the  province  of  Maine  that  none  except  members 
of  the  Puritan  church  should  be  voters;  and  while 
this  union  between  Church  and  State  continued,  all 
other  sects  within  their  borders  suffered  persecution. 
But  after  many  years  people  of  all  shades  of  belief 
were  admitted  to  full  citizenship;  then  the  stern  Puri- 


1741  CUSTOMS  OF  TIIE  ENGLISH  SETTLERS.  149 

tan  became  the  milder  Congregationalist,  and  perse- 
cutions ceased.  In  Episcopal  churches  the  form  of 
worship  was  very  nearly  the  same  as  it  is  to-day,  ex- 
cept that  the  English  “Book  of  Common  Prayer”  was 
used  instead  of  the  American, — which  was  not  prepar- 
ed until  our  country  became  an  independent  nation. 
The  method  of  worship  in  Congregational  churches 
was  also  the  same  in  its  general  plan  as  now,  though 
on  account  of  the  old  customs  there  was  a striking 
difference  in  several  particulars.  The  churches  were 
roughly  built,  like  the  houses.  Many  were  not  plas- 
tered, and  until  long  after  the  Revolution  few  were 
warmed,  even  in  the  coldest  winter  weather ; for  the 
strict  “professors”  of  the  day  thought  it  wrong  to  have 
a fire  in  the  house  of  God.  So  they  sat  and  suffered, 
until  it  became  the  practice  to  use  hot  bricks  and 
stones  for  the  hands  and  feet.  The  next  thing  was 
foot-stoves,  which  were  filled  with  wood  coals,  and 
must  have  made  the  people  feel  quite  drowsy  from 
the  oppressive  and  unwholesome  air  which  resulted. 
The  services  were  very  long ; the  sermon  usually  oc- 
cupied above  an  hour  and  often  two,  and  the  prayers 
fully  half  as  much.  So  in  the  cold  weather  the  min- 
ister was  often  obliged  to  beat  the  sacred  desk  most 
unmercifully  to  restore  warmth  to  his  purple  and  be- 
numbed fingers. 

8.  Puritan  ministers  always  wore  black  gowns 
and  flowing  wigs  in  the  pulpit ; and  one  would  hardly 
be  surprised  that  their  sermons  were  dignified  and 
severe  rather  than  sympathetic  and  winning.  It  is 
not  strange  that  under  these  circumstances  the  little 
boys  were  often  inclined  to  play,  and  even  the  heads 
of  families  sometimes  nodded  ! Of  course  this  con- 
duct could  not  be  tolerated;  and  all  through  the  ser- 
mon and  prayers  the  deacon  or  tythingman  kept 
watch,  or^Kvalked  softly  about,  rapping  the  heads  of 
the  naughty  boys  with  the  knob  on  the  end  of  his  long 
stick,  or  tapping  the  heads  of  the  men  when  they 


150 


niSTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1741 


snored ; but  when  the  women  forgot  to  keep  their 
eyes  open,  he  only  tickled  their  faces  with  the  feathers 
on  the  other  end  of  his  staff. 

9.  Books  were  scarce  and  expensive  in  those  days; 
and,  when  the  hymn  was  not  familiar,  the  minister 
read  off  two  lines,  which  were  sung  by  the  congrega- 
tion ; then  other  two  lines  were  read,  and  sung  — and 
so  on  through  the  hymn.  After  a while  printed  tunes 
came  into  use ; and  then  the  chorister  had  to  be  more 
particular  about  pitching  the  tunes, — so  they  had  for 
this  purpose  little  wooden  whistles,  which  they  called 
pitch  pipes. 

The  Puritans  reckoned  the  Sabbath  to  begin  at  sun- 
set on  Saturday,  and  to  close  at  sunset  on  Sunday 
night.  Within  these  hours  no  labor  was  allowed,  ex- 
cept what  was  needful  for  the  health  of  the  body. 
All  recreation  or  traveling  for  business  or  pleasure 
was  strictly  forbidden;  and  people  who  staid  away 
from  meeting  were  by  law  subjecfcto  a fine.  In  good 
Puritan  families  on  this  day  the  children  and  servants 
recited  the  orthodox  catechism;  for  this,  also,  was 
required  by  the  law. 

10.  From  the  year  1638,  when  Harvard  College 
was  established,  every  town  of  fifty  householders  was 
ordered  to  hire  a teacher  the  year  round;  and  a town 
of  one  hundred  householders  had  its  school  where 
children  were  taught  their  a,  b,  c;  and  where,  also, 
boys  could  be  fitted  for  college.  Probably  none  of 
our  well  trained  boys  and  girls  ever  heard  in  school 
hours  such  buzzing  as  they  had  in  these  ancient  schools 
all  the  time.  The  country  in  those  times  seemed  so 
large  that  most  families  talked  loud,  having  no  fear 
that  they  would  be  overheard  by  any  neighbors  ex- 
cept the  bears  and  wolves ; while  the  children  had  no 
idea  that  they  could  study  without  pronouncing  the 
words  at  least  in  whispers ; so,  I suppose,  %dien  they 
buzzed  the  liveliest  the  teacher  looked  for  the  best 
lessons.  Often  two  or  three  would  be  seen  studying 


1741  CUSTOMS  OF  TIIE  ENGLISII  SETTLERS.  151 


from  the  same  volume,  as  one  book  of  a kind  fre- 
quently answered  for  a whole  family;  for  classes  were 
very  few,  but  large.  There  were  other  sounds  in  the 
room  besides  the  smothered  tones  of  the  student ; the 
sound  of  the  birch  that  made  the  jacket  smoke,  the 
“spat”  of  the  broad  ruler, — which  was  sometimes 
pierced  with  holes,  for  the  kindly  purpose  of  raising 
blisters;  while  over  all  arose  the  sob  of  the  sensitive, 
the  whine  of  the  base,  or  the  groan  of  the  plucky. 
But  there  were  busy  fingers  as  well  as  lips ; and  the 
rustle  of  sheets  and  pillow  cases,  and  the  “whip”  of 
the  stout,  swift  thread  on  the  the  back  seats  answered 
to  the  click  of  the  knitting  needles,  where  the  stock- 
ings and  suspenders  grew  in  the  hands  of  both  boys 
and  girls.  Often  in  cold  weather  the  cut  and  split  of 
the  firewood  fell  short;  then  the  big  boys  had  to  take 
their  turns  in  making  the  fresh  chips  fly  from  the 
great,  green  logs  piled  up  beside  the  door. 

11.  In  the  long  winter  evenings  there  were  the 
spelling  school  and  the  singing  school,  where  pleasure 
was  joined  with  instruction ; and  the  husking  and  the 
apple  bee,  where  pleasure  went  hand  in  hand  with 
profit.  And  when  the  parties  separated,  the  favorites 
walked  home  together  in  the  calm  moonlight  ; and 
often  then,  as  now,  a pair  would  linger  on  the  door- 
step for  a few  tender  whisperings,  and  the  soft  chirrup 
of  a good  night  greeting.  But  the  law  was  very 
watchful  to  prevent  unsuitable  matches;  and  if  an 
ardent  youth  or  an  older  and  more  designing  man  at- 
tempted to  win-  the  affections  of  a girl  under  eighteen 
unbeknown  to  her  parents  or  guardians,  he  thereby 
became  subject  to  a fine.  Yet  most  of  the  young  peo- 
ple either  fell  in  love  or  grew  to  love  each  other,  got 
married  and  lived  happily.  Land  was  cheap  and  lum- 
ber abundant  in  those  days ; and  any  healthy  and  in- 
dustrious young  couple  could  soon  make  themselves 
a comfortable  home, — as,  indeed,  they  can  at  the  pre- 
sent day. 


152 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1741 


12.  Tlie  first  houses  were  built  of  logs;  notches 
being  cut  on  the  opposite  sides  at  each  end,  so  that 
they  would  lock  at  the  corners  and  he  close  along  the 
sides.  But  after  the  Indian  wars  were  over,  wherever 
the  sawmills  provided  lumber,  frame  houses  were 
built,  which  were  covered  with  great  broad  boards; 
being  made  water  tight  on  roof  and  wall  by  shingles 
split  out  of  the  great  blocks  with  mallet  and  frow, — 
and  old  men  say  that  never  since  have  shingles  lasted 
as  those  did. 

In  passing  through  our  State  even  at  this  day  we 
shall  see  that  many  houses,  mostly  very  old,  set  at 
every  angle  with  the  roads ; yet  we  might  be  sure  that 
most  of  them  faced  the  south.  This  happened  because 
the  houses  were  often  built  before  the  roads  were 
made ; but  the  south  was  always  there.  So  the  sun 
gave  the  chief  rooms  a cheerful  aspect  at  all  hours, 
while  at  noon  it  shone  squarely  through  the  little  win- 
dows, telling  the  busy  housewife  what  was  the  time  of 
day. 

13.  Then  there  was  the  great  fireplace,  of  brick  or 
stone,  four — aye,  often  six  feet  wide  at  the  back;  deep 
and  high  enough,  too,  for  the  children  to  sit  in  the 
corners  and  see  the  stars  glimmering  through  the 
huge  throat  of  the  chimney.  Within  the  fire-place 
also  hung  joints  of  pork,  slowly  turning  to  bacon 
in  the  smoke;  while  from  the  bare  beams  overhead 
were  suspended  strings  of  pared  and  quartered  apples, 
and  the  curving  strips  of  pumpkin, — which  through 
the  long  winter  and  spring,  turned  to  delightful  pies, 
or  made  more  savory  the  great  loaves  of  “rye  and  In- 
dian” bread. 

On  hooks  near  the  chimney  hung  the  guns,  the  big 
powder  horn,  and,  perhaps,  a spontoon,  or  a halberd. 
Possibly  a coarse  engraving  or  two  of  bible  scenes,  or 
more  frequently,  King  Charles5  “Twelve  Good  Rules,” 
hung  upon  the  plain  wall  of  wood  or  plaster.  Oppo- 
site the  fireplace,  and  always  reflecting  its  light,  was 


1741  CUSTOMS  OF  TIIE  ENGLISH  SETTLERS.  153 


tlie  “dresser,”  on  which  stood  the  table  ware  of  bright 
pewter,  crockery,  or  smoothly  turned  wood.  About 
the  room  were  long  benches  and  movable  stools,  a 
broad  stout  table  and,  possibly,  a few  chairs. 

14.  There  was  the  little  treadwheel  with  its  distaff 
and  spindle,  for  flax  spinning, — and  near  by  was  the 
larger  wheel  for  wool  and  cotton ; while  farther  away, 
or  in  another  room,  stood  the  great,  square  wooden 
frame  of  the  hand  loom,  where  the  family  clothes  were 
'woven.  Here,  during  the  long  summer  afternoon, 

the  industrious  mother  or  buxom  daughter  sat  flinging 
the  swift  shuttle  from  side  to  side  of  the  stout  w^eb, 
and  her  buskined  foot  upon  the  treadle  reversed  at 
every  moment  the  mazy  warp,  while  the  swinging 
beam  beat  close  the  imprisoned  thread  of  the  woof. 
Cloth  of  wool  for  blankets,  cloaks  and  coats,  sheets  of 
linen  and  cotton,  strong  and  serviceable, — each  came  in 
its  turn  from  this  true  and  original  “manufactory.” 

At  first  all  the  shoes  were  brought  from  England; 
then  the  skins  of  moose  and  deer,  and,  later,  those  of 
their  own  domestic  animals,  were  used  by  the  shoe- 
makers ; while  soft-dressed  deer  skins  were  frequently 
worn  for  coats  and  leggins.  In  summer,  farmers  and 
mechanics  had  their  tow  cloth  suits  for  every  day 
wear, — for  winter,  their  woolens,  and  for  Sunday, 
their  “full-cloth”  and  linen, — generally  the  product  of 
the  industry  and  skill  of  their  own  wives  and  daugh- 
ters. 

15.  The  villages  of  Maine  were  as  yet  too  small 
and  scattered  for  much  display,  and  the  dress  and 
ceremony  of  fashion  were  rarely  seen  except  in  one  or 
two  towns,  until  after  the  revolution.  The  people  of 
this  period  loved  better  a cordial  and  comfortable  sort 
of  life ; and  when  the  thrifty  housewife  went  out  to 
visit  a neighbor,  it  was  often  with  distaff  of  flax  in 
hand  and  the  diminutive  spinning  wheel  on  her  arm. 
And  sometimes  all  the  ladies  of  a parish  would  visit 
their  minister’s  house,  and  hold  there  a spinning  bee 


154 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1741 


as  a benefit  to  their  worthy  host  and  his  excellent 
wife. 

The  good  ladies  attended  each  other’s  afternoon  tea 
parties,  bringing  each  her  own  cnp  and  saucer  of  china, 
— if  she  was  so  fortunate  as  to  have  one;  for  these 
were  generally  heir-looms, — part  of  a set  which  the 
mother  or  grandmother  had  brought  over  from  her 
English  home,  and  divided  and  subdivided  among 
daughters  and  granddaughters.  It  was  often  with 
other  household  stuff  as  with  china ; in  many  a plainly 
furnished  house  might  be  seen  a carved  chair,  a fine 
table  or  buffet,  seeming  quite  out  of  place  amid  the 
rough  furniture  made  on  the  spot; 

The  early  settlers  of  our  State  were  usually  of  good 
parentage,  many  of  them  being  impoverished  branches 
of  noble  families  — here  becoming  sons  and  daughters 
of  the  soil;  whose  names,  by  and  by,  should  emerge 
again  to-fame  by  the  noble  deeds  of  their  children. 

What  right  had  the  settlers  in  Maine  which  few  of  them  had 
possessed  in  England?  What  regulations  were  made  by  the 
General  Court  in  regard  to  immigrants?  What  can  you  tell  of  the 
king’s  woods  ? To  whom  did  the  king  give  the  territory  between 
the  Kennebec  and  Penobscot  in  1729  ? Who  held  a previous  right 
to  that  tract?  What  people  did  Dunbar  bring  in  as  settlers? 
What  celebrated  preacher  visited  Maine  in  1741  and  1745?  What 
was  in  general  the  character  of  Puritan  preaching  ? What  was  at 
first  the  Puritan  law  in  regard  to  voters  ? What  were  the  laws  in 
regard  to  the  observance  of  the  Sabbath  ? What  were  some  of  the 
customs  of  those  days  ? 


1744 


king  george’s  war. 


155 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

1.  In  tlie  spring  of  1744  France  joined  Spain  in  the 
war  which  she  was  carrying  on  against  England.  As 
soon  as  the  French  subjects  in  America  heard  of  this, 
they  began  to  plot  against  the  English  colonies. 
Nova  Scotia  was  now  in  the  possession  of  the  English, 
and  here  the  French  and  Indians  made  their  first  at- 
tacks. Yet  Cape  Breton  Island  was  still  held  by  the 
French;  and  Louisburg,  the  chief  town,  naturally  a 
strong  position,  had  been  so  strongly  fortified  that  it 
was  called  the  Dunkirk  and  the  Gibraltar  of  America. 
The  possession  of  this  place  would  be  of  great  advan- 
tage to  the  English;  and  in  the  spring  of  1745  an  ex- 
pedition was  sent  against  it.  As  the  principal  leaders 
of  this  enterprise  were  citizens  of  Maine,  I shall  give 
a particular  description  of  the  siege. 

2.  The  armament  consisted  of  four  thousand  men, 
and  thirteen  vessels,  with  transports  and  store  ships, 
carrying  in  all  about  two  hundred  guns.  The  com- 
mander in  chief  was  William  Pepperell,  of  Kittery; 
who  had  for  several  years  been  colonel  of  the  York- 
sliire  militia.  lie  was  a-  gentleman  of  unblemished 
reputation,  by  occupation  a merchant;  but  he  had  a 
taste  for  martial  affairs,  and  was  familiar  with  Indian 
warfare.  The  second  in  command  was  Samuel  Wal- 
do, of  Falmouth,  who  was  commissioned  Brigadier 
General.  Others  were  Lieutenant  Colonel  Jeremiah 
Moulton,  noted  for  his  success  in  the  destruction  of 
Norridgewock;  and  Lieut.  Colonel  William  Vaughn, 
of.Damariscotta,  the  originator  of  the  enterprise.  The 
commander  of  the  fleet  was  Captain  Edward  Tyng,  of 
Falmouth,  who  had  distinguished  himself  the  year 
before  by  capturing  a French  privateer,  much  larger 
than  his  own  vessel.  Mr.  Wliitefield,  the  great 


156 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1745 


preacher,  was  consulted  by  General  Pepperell  in  re- 
gard to  the  expedition,  and  gave  as  a motto  for  the 
flag  the  words,  Nil  desperandumy  Christo  duce . 

3.  The  movement  had  been  kept  so  secret  that  the 
force  arrived  within  sight  of  Louisburg  before  the 
French  were  really  certain  that  they  were  to  be  at- 
tacked at  all.  Off  Louisburg  the  fleet  captured  a 
French  brigantine  laden  with  supplies  for  the  garrison. 
Commodore  IV arren  with  four  British  war  ships  soon 
after  joined  the  colonial  flotilla,  and  diming  the  siege 
six  other  ships  of  war  arrived ; so  that  in  all  the  fleet 
mounted  some  four  hundred  and  ninety  guns.  The 
first  movement  against  the  city  was  made  by  Lieut. 
Colonel  Vaughn.  Landing  four  hundred  and  fifty 
men  in  the  woods,  he  marched  in  the  night  to  the 
northeast  side  of  the  harbor,  where  he  set  on  fire  some 
buildings  containing  naval  stores  and  a great  quantity 
of  wine  and  brandy.  The  grand  battery  of  the  French 
was  about  three  fourths  of  a mile  from  these,  and  such 
volumes  of  smoke  were  carried  into  it  by  the  wind, 
that  the  gunners  became  terrified;  and,  spiking  their 
cannon,  fled  to  the  city.  In  the  morning  Vaughn 
took  possession;  and,  drilling  out  the  spiked  vents, 
turned  the  guns — great  42  pounders — upon  the  city. 
Then  more  troops  were  landed  and  other  batteries 
constructed,  one  after  the  other, — each  new  one  nearer 
than  the  last.  Yet  to  do  this  the  guns  and  ammuni- 
tion had  to  be  dragged  over  a morass  where  oxen 
could  not  pass,  the  men  going  up  to  their  knees  in  the 
mud;  and  all  the  work  was  done  on  foggy  days,  or  in 
the  night  time,  when  the  enemy  could  not  see  to  fire 
upon  them. 

4.  A summons  of  surrender  was  sent  to  Ducham- 
bon,  the  governor ; but  being  refused,  the  work  was 
still  pressed  on  until  a battery  was  erected  within  two 
hundred  and  fifty  yards  of  the  west  gate.  The  next 
day  after  this  was  completed,  a French  ship  hove  in 
sight,  and  was  decoyed  into  the  midst  of  danger ; 


1745 


king  geokge’s  war. 


157 


where,  after  a few  shots,  she  surrendered  to  Captain 
Tyng.  Sho  proved  to  be  the  Vigilant , a sixty-four 
gun  ship,  laden  with  military  stores,  and  bringing  five 
hundred  and  sixty  men.  A few  days  later  a flag  of 
truce  was  sent  ashore  with  a letter  requesting  the 
enemy  to  give  his  English  prisoners  better  treatment. 
The  messengers  were  accompanied  by  the  captain  of 
the  Vigilant , who  informed  the  authorities  how 
kindly  the  French  prisoners  on  board  the  vessels  were 
treated.  His  appearance  was  the  first  knowledge  the 
French  had  of  the  capture  of  his  vessel  with  its  troops 
and  stores,  on  which  they  greatly  relied;  and  they 
were  in  great  dismay.  Their  works  were  already 
badly  damaged  by  the  fire  of  the  batteries,  even  the 
magazine  and  the  central  battery  being  greatly  injur- 
ed, while  the  western  gate  was  broken  down. 

5.  The  fourteenth  of  June  was  the  anniversary  of 
the  king’s  ascent  to  the  throne  ; and  at  twelve  o’clock 
the  English  fired  a grand  salute,  the  guns  of  the  fleet 
and  batteries  being  discharged  together.  The  French 
perceived  that  everything  was  now  ready  for  the  bom- 
bardment and  assault,  and  the  governor  sent  a flag  of 
truce  offering  to  surrender.  A capitulation  was 
agreed  upon,  by  which  the  French  troops  were  sent 
home  to  France,  under  parole  not  to  fight  against  the 
English  for  twelve  months.  On  the  17th  of  June  the 
English  troops  marched  into  the  city.  They  were 
filled  with  surprise  at  the  strength  of  the  fortifications; 
the  wall  on  the  side  next  the  shore  being  above  thirty 
feet  high,  with  a ditch  in  front  eighty  feet  in  width ; 
while  in  the  various  batteries  were  nearly  one  hun- 
dred heavy  guns  and  mortars.  The  garrison  consisted 
of  two  thousand  soldiers.  The  French  loss  in  this 
siege  was  above  three  hundred  killed  and  many  more 
wounded,  while  the  loss  of  the  English  was  but  one 
hundred  and  thirty.  One  vessel  had  been  lost  in  a 
storm;  but,  to  offset  this,  the  prizes  taken  amounted 
to  nearly  a million  pounds  sterling.  Yet  it  all  went 


158 


niSTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1745 


to  the  British ; but  the  colonies,  after  soliciting  parlia- 
ment for  seven  years,  obtained  an  allowance  of 
200,000  pounds. 

6.  The  news  of  this  victory  filled  France  and  Eng- 
land with  astonishment,  and  "America  with  gladness. 
Bells  were  rung,  bonfires  blazed,  and  a public  thanks- 
giving was  held  throughout  New  England.  Pep- 
pereL,  the  commander  of  the  land  forces,  was  made  a 
baronet;  and  the  British  commodore,  Warren,  who 
came  to  the  siege  unwillingly  and  late,  was  raised  to 
the  post  of  admiral;  while  Tyng,  to  whom  belonged 
all  the  honor  of  the  naval  exploits,  received  the  offer 
of  post-captain  in  the  British  navy ; but  declining  this, 
he  had  only  his  pay  and  the  applause  of  his  country- 
men as  his  reward. 


SER  WILLIAM  PEPPERELL. 


Though  the  Indians  east  of  the  St.  Croix  were  now 
in  open  war  with  the  English,  the  Tarratines  still  re- 
mained peaceful.  They  had  every  reason  for  it. 
Since  Governor  Dummer’s  treaty  the  authorities  had 
frequently  met  them  for  conference,  feasted  them, 


1745  king  George’s  war.  159 

made  them  presents,  and  had  even  bestowed  pensions 
on  some  of  the  chiefs.  Yet  for  a year  previous  to  the 
fall  of  Louisburg  frequent  acts  of  mischief  had  been 
committed  by  some  tribes  in  Maine.  They  seemed  to 
have  a fondness  for  breaking  down  fences  and  setting 
the  cattle  upon  the  growing  corn ; while  now  and  then 
a beast  was  killed  or  a building  burned. 

7.  It  was  supposed  that  the  Androscoggin  and 
Norridgewock  Indians  were  the  guilty  parties;  and 
the  Penobscot  tribe  was  called  upon  to  furnish  war- 
riors to  aid  in  chastising  the  guilty  tribes  — this  being 
a condition  of  Dummer’s  treaty.  A high  premium 
was  offered  them  for  scalps,  with  an  additional  sum  of 
five  pounds  for  captives,  in  order  to  save  life.  Yet 
the  constant  reply  of  the  sagamores  was  that  their 
young  men  would  not  take  up  arms  against  their 
brethren.  During  these  , twenty  peaceful  years  since 
Lovewell’s  war  a generation  of  young  savages  had 
grown  up.  They  had  heard  from  their  sires  the  story 
of  the  white  man’s  wrongs  upon  their  race ; and  they 
burned  for  vengeance,  and  to  win  honor  and  renown 
among  the  tribes  for  their  valiant  exploits.  The 
French  supplied  them  with  arms  and  ammunition; 
and  neither  the  persuasions  nor  the  presents  of  the 
English  authorities  could  deter  them  from  their  bloody 
purpose*. 

8.  The  first  blow  fell  on  St.  George’s  Fort,  which 
was  attacked  by  a body  of  Cape  Sable,  St.  John  and 
St.  Francis  Indians  on  the  19th  of  July.  Not  making 
any  impression  upon  it,  they  burned  a mill  and  sev- 
eral dwelling  houses,  killed  many  cattle,  and  departed, 
having  captured  but  a single  prisoner.  Meantime  a 
party  of  young  warriors  from  Penobscot  and  Nor- 
ridgewock  marked  Fort  Frederick,  at  Pemaquid, 
for  their  prize.  Coming  near  the  fort  they  met  a wo- 
man whom  they  shot  in  the  shoulder,  then  made  pris- 
oner. This  was  only  about  three  hundred  yards  from 
the  walls;  and  the  sound  of  the  gun,  together  with 


160 


niSTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1745 


tlie  shrieks  of  the  wounded  woman,  alarmed  the  garri- 
son,— who  immediately  gave  the  savages  a telling  vol- 
ley. In  the  smoke  and  confusion  the  woman  broke 
away  from  her  captor  and  escaped  to  the  fort. 

9.  The  foiled  braves  now  set  their  hideous  faces 
westward,  appearing  a few  days  later  at  North  Yar- 
mouth. Their  first  approach  was  discovered  by  a dog; 
and,  turning  back,  they  committed  other  barbarities 
eastward.  Again  they  laid  an  ambush  at  Yarmouth. 
Unconscious  of  them  presence,  three  men  approached 
their  hiding  place ; and  one  was  instantly  killed,  an- 
other was  made  prisoner,  while  the  third  escaped. 
The  Indians  now  scattered  themselves  along  the  ridge 
between  the  two  forts,  and  fired  upon  the  men  as  they 
rushed  out  of  the  houses  below  to  repel  the  attack; 
but  they  speedily  retreated  to  the  woods  when  the 
English  bullets  began  to  whistle  about  them. 

It  was  now  considered  more  than  imprudent  to  work 
on  the  farms  except  in  large  and  well  armed  parties ; 
for  people  away  from  the  garrison  were  liable  to  be 
shot  down  at  any  moment. 

10.  But  it  was  on  St.  George’s  River  that  the 
savages  were  the  most  numerous  and  watchful;  for 
these  settlements  were  the  furthest  advanced  upon  the 
territories  of  the  tribe  best  able  to  resisf  such  en- 
croachment. Here  a whole  party,  consisting  of  sev- 
eral men,  were  killed  and  scalped  only  a short  distance 
from  the  garrison;  two  men  going  down  river  in  a 
boat  to  collect  rockweed  were  taken  and  carried  to 
Canada;  two  women  while  milking  their  cows  close 
to  the  garrison  were  surprised,  and  one  of  them  cap- 
tured, while  the  other  narrowly  escaped  to  the  fort. 

So  many  had  been  drawn  from  Maine  by  the 
Louisburg  expedition  that  scarcely  as  many  men  as 
there  were  families  remained  for  defense;  and  one 
hundred  and  seventy-five  soldiers  were  drawn  from 
Massachusetts  to  reinforce  the  garrisons.  This  raised 
the  number  in  military  service  in  Maine  to  about  six 


1745 


KING  GEORGE'S  WAR. 


1G1 


hundred;  and  scouting  parties  now  frequently  trav- 
ersed the  region  in  the  rear  of  the  towns  from  Berwick 
to  St.  George. 

11.  At  length  another  demand  was  made  upon  the 
tribes  at  Penobscot  and  Norridgewock  in  a somewhat 
different  form.  It  was  that  they  should  deliver  up 
the  parties  guilty  of  the  recent  outrages  in  the  East, 
or  hostages  for  them,  or  else  furnish  at  least  thirty 
fighting  men  within  fourteen  days — otherwise  the 
treaty  was  to  be  considered  broken,  and  war  declared. 
The  tribes  made  no  response;  therefore  on  the  23d  of 
August  government  declared  war  against  all  the  east- 
ern tribes.  The  bounties  offered  for  each  Indian  cap- 
tive or  scalp  taken  were  one  hundred  pounds  to  a 
soldier  in  public  service,  two  hundred  and  fifty  pounds 
to  a person  receiving  provisions  and  not  wages,  and 
four  hundred  pounds  to  a volunteer  having  neither 
pay  nor  rations.  Though  by  these  inducements  many 
small  companies  were  drawn  into  occasional  service, 
the  depredations  of  the  savages  were  not  wholly  pre- 
vented. One  inhabitant  fell  here  and  another  there, 
all  along  the  coast ; and,  though  scouting  parties  were 
constantly  out,  few  Indians  were  taken  — the  most 
successful  party  being  that  of  Lieutenant  Proctor,  who 
had  a skirmish  near  St.  George’s  River,  in  which  two 
Indian  chiefs,  “Colonel  Morris”  and  “Captain  Sam,” 
were  killed,  and  “Colonel  Job”  taken  prisoner. 

12.  During  the  winter  a rumor  that  the  French 
were  preparing  to  join  the  Indians  and  fall  upon  some 
of  the  towns,  caused  a further  addition  of  about  four 
hundred  men  to  the  garrisons  from  Massachusetts, 
together  with  four  small  field  pieces  and  a swivel. 
But  no  attempt-  was  made  by  the  enemy ; and,  though 
greatly  distressed,  the  inhabitants  had  not  to  mourn 
other  friends  fallen,  or  property  destroyed. 

What  war  commenced  in  1744?  Who  at  this  time  held  Cape 
Breton  ? What  town  upon  this  island  was  very  strongly  fortified  ? 
Who  were  the  leaders  of  the  expedition  against  Louisburg  ? What 


1G2 


niSTORT  OF  MAINE. 


1746 


motto  did  Wliitefield  give  for  the  expedition  ? Give  a brief  ac- 
count of  the  siege.  To  whom  did  the  credit  of  these  achievements 
belong  ? What  reward  did  Pepperell  receive  ? Who  after  this 
supplied  the  Indians  with  arms  and  ammunition  ? What  fort  was 
first  attacked  ? What  Indians  attacked  Fort  Frederick  ? To  what 
place  did  the  savages  next  proceed?  Why  was  war  declared 
against  the  eastern  tribes  ? 


CHAPTER  XX. 

1.  In  the  following  spring  the  Indians  renewed 
their  depredations  in  greater  force  and  more  vengeful 
mood.  In  Gorham  several  persons  were  killed  or  cap- 
tured wdiile  at  work  in  their  fields.  A Mr.  Bryant  and 
his  son  being  surprised  by  them,  the  two  ran  different 
ways,  and  the  father  was  overtaken  and  killed.  The 
boy  getting  out  of  their  sight,  plunged  into  the  brook. 
He  pushed  his  head  above  water  among  the  roots  of  a 
tree,  so  as  to  breathe  ; but  he  was  so  well  hidden  that 
when  the  Indians  arrived  at  the  spot  they  were  unable 
to  find  him.  They  then  went  to  Mr.  Bryant’s  house, 
and  killed  four  children,  and  took  off  their  scalps. 
One  of  the  savages  pulled  the  baby  from  its  cradle  by 
the  feet,  and  dashed  its  head  against  the  fire-place  be- 
fore the  eyes  of  its  mother.  Then  he  tossed  it  into  a 
kettle  of  water  that  was  boiling  on  the  fire,  shouting 
with  fiendish  glee,  “Hot  water  good  for  Indian  dog, 
good  for  pappoose,  too.”  This  horrible  act  was  in 
revenge  for  its  mother’s  cruelty  in  throwing  hot  suds 
upon  him  more  than  a year  before.  Then  the  savage 
danced  about  her,  pointing  with  bloody  fingers  at  her 


I74G 


king  George’s  war  continued.  163 


husbands’  scalp  in  the  girdle  of  the  chief.  They  car- 
ried the  widowed  and  bereaved  woman  away  with 
them  to  Canada,  where  she  was  sold  to  the  Frenchmen. 

2.  In  May  a large  body  of  Indians  attacked  Wal- 
doborough,  burning  the  dwellings,  killing  many  of  the 
inhabitants,  and  taking  many  prisoners.  They  kept 
up  this  sort  of  warfare  until  winter,  almost  every  town 
losing  inhabitants,  buildings  and  cattle.  The  people 
were  forced  to  remain  in  the  garrison  houses,  and  could 
only  plant  and  gather  their  crops  under  a strong  guard, 
and  at  times  they  dared  not  even  milk  their  cows, 
though  these  were  kept  in  pastures  adjoining  the  gar- 
risons. There  had  been  so  many  wars  that  the  two 
races  had  now  learned  each  other’s  devices;  so  that 
while  fewer  of  the  settlers  were  killed,  the  savages,  on 
their  part,  came  so  secretly  and  fled  so  swiftly  that  the 
English  could  not  often  meet  or  overtake  them.  The 
dogs  of  the  English  generally  showed  great  antipathy 
to  the  Indians,  growling,  barking  and  bristling  with 
rage  whenever  any  of  these  people  were  near.  They 
could  scent  them  at  a long  distance,  too ; and  often 
gave  timely  warning  of  their  approach.  Therefore 
these  animals  became  a great  advantage  to  the  settlers  ; 
and  the  scouts,  also,  found  their  keen  scent  of  much 
use  in  following  Indian  trails.  The  Indians  soon 
came  to  fear  the  white  men’s  dogs,  and  the  killing  of 
them  by  the  savages  was  often  found  a precursor  of 
hostile  attacks. 

3.  The  French  were  now  planning  to  recapture 
Louisburg  and  Nova  Scotia ; and  in  the  autumn  of 
1746  a fleet  of  seventy  ships  with  upwards  of  three 
thousand  land  troops  was  sent  for  this  purpose.  Sev- 
eral of  the  largest  ships  were  so  much  disabled  by  a 
storm  that  they  had  to  be  sent  back  ; and  on  landing 
at  Cliebucto,  (Halifax)  it  was  found  that  nearly  one- 
half  the  troops  had  died  of  scorbutic  fever,  while  the 
remnant  were  so  weak  that  they  could  not  endure  the 
least  fatigue.  A force  of  seventeen  hundred  men  had 

8 


164 


niSTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1747 


been  sent  from  Canada  to  act  with  the  fleet;  but, 
discouraged  by  its  not  arriving  at  the  time  agreed  upon, 
all  except  four  hundred  of  them  had  returned.  The 
Duke  D’Anville,  commander  of  the  expedition,  was 
so  overcome  by  these  disasters  that  four  days  after  the 
arrival  he  died  of  chagrin.  In  a council  of  war  held 
by  the  officers  after  his  death,  the  vice-admiral  propos- 
ed to  return  at  once  to  France,  but  Jonquiere,  the  gov- 
ernor of  Canada,  and  third  in  command,  wished  to 
attack  Annapolis.  A majority  joined  with  the  gov- 
ernor ; and  the  vice  admiral  fell  into  a delirious  fever, 
and  threw  himself  upon  his  sword.  When  off  Cape 
Sable,  on  the  way  to  Annapolis,  the  fleet  was  again 
overtaken  by  a storm,  and  so  scattered  that  the  vessels 
were  obliged  to  return  to  France.  The  Indians  caught 
the  fever  of  the  French,  and  it  raged  fearfully  among 
them,  and  great  numbers  of  them  died.  Thus  Provi- 
dence itself  seemed  to  war  against  the  designs  of  the 
French,  utterly  defeating  their  great  fleet,  and  destroy- 
ing their  troops  without  the  aid  of  man. 

4.  The  next  spring  the  garrisons  in  Maine  were 
increased  by  five  hundred  men,  but  the  country  was 
already  swarming  with  savages.  Thirty  men  under 
Captain  Jordan  were  stationed  at  Topsham,  but  with 
this  exception  the  inhabitants  from  Kennebec  to  Wells 
were  left  to  their  own  defense.  A few  volunteer  com- 
panies were  raised  at  various  times ; that  of  Captain 
Ilsley  of  Falmouth  being  among  the  most  useful.  Yet 
these  received  neither  pay  nor  rations ; their  only  re- 
ward being  the  bounties  for  the  Indians  and  French 
captured  or  killed. 

In  May  a second  fleet  sent  from  France  to  retrieve 
the  misfortunes  of  the  first,  was  met  and  defeated  by 
a fleet  of  the  British  ; so  that  the  hopes  of  the  French 
in  America  were  again  doomed  to  disappointment.  Y et 
the  French  and  Indians  made  attacks  upon  the  forts 
at  Pemaquid  and  St.  George’s,  though  without  success ; 
and  predatory  bands  harassed  the  settlers  until  July, 


175°  KING  GEOEGE’s  WAE  CONTINUED.  165 

1748,  when  the  peace  of  Aix-la-Chapelle  closed  the 
war.  Early  in  the  spring  of  the  next  year  a delega- 
tion of  chiefs  appeared  at  Boston,  desiring  to  make  a 
treaty  ; and  again  a treaty  was  made. 

5.  In  December,  1749,  a quarrel  happened  between 
some  Indians  and  English  in  which  one  of  the  Indians 
was  killed.  The  gnilty  parties  were  placed  in  prison 
to  wait  their  trial;  yet,  being  incited  by  the  French 
authorities,  the  St.  Francis  tribe  the  next  season  sent 
a band  of  warriors  into  Maine  to  glut  their  still  unsat- 
isfied vengence.  They  were  joined  by  some  young 
Canibas  fighters,  swelling  the  party  to  about  one  hun- 
dred. Their  first  attack  was  in  September,  1750, 
upon  Fort  Richmond,  in  the  present  town  of  that  name. 
The  garrison  consisted  of  only  fourteen  men  ; but 
while  the  greedy  savages  were  killing  cattle  and  burn- 
ing houses  in  the  vicinity  a reinforcement  reached  the 
fort.  As  soon  as  the  Indians  learned  this,  they  gave 
up  the  attempt,  and  departed  down  the  river,  destroy- 
ing property  End  killing  or  capturing  all  wdio  came 
in  their  way. 

6.  One  party  attacked  Wiscasset,  setting  some  of 
the  houses  on  fire,  and  taking  two  prisoners.  An- 
other party  went  to  Parker’s  Island,  at  the  mouth  of 
the  Kennebec.  Coming  to  a house  just  within  call  of 
the  fort  they  were  discovered,  and  dared  not  approach 
nearer;  for  they  feared  the  cannon  with  which  the 
garrisons  were  now  generally  supplied.  The  owner 
of  the  house  was  at  that  time  its  only  occupant,  but 
he  fought  bravely  against  his  savage  assailants. 
"When  at  length  they  had  cut  down  the  door  with 
their  hatchets,  he  escaped  through  a window  in  the 
rear.  Being  cut  off  from  the  fort,  he  ran  toward  the 
river  and  plunged  in,  with  the  intention  of  swimming 
to  Arrowsic  Island.  The  Indians  pursued  him  to  the 
shore;  and  two  of  them,  springing  nimbly  into  a 
canoe,  continued  the  chase.  They  came  rapidly  up 
with  him,  and  could  almost  reach  him  with  their  pad- 


166 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1750 


dies ; but  he  suddenly  turned  upon  them  and  upset 
the  canoe,  then  resumed  his  course, — leaving  the  dis- 
comfited savages  floundering  in  the  water. 

7.  Passing  from  the  Kennebec  region,  the  Indians 
visited  Falmouth,  Gorham  and  Windham,  committing 
the  usual  acts  of  destruction,  and  carrying  away  twenty 
or  thirty  prisoners.  On  their  return  to  Canada  they 
came  upon  the  camp  of  two  hunters,  named  Snow  and 
Butterfield,  in  what  is  now  the  town  of  Paris.  Startled 
by  a hideous  yell,  the  two  men  looked  up  to  discover 
a pack  of  savages  close  upon  them.  The  foremost 
wore  upon  his  head  a hood  formed  of  a hawkskin,  the 
wings  and  tail  reaching  down  to  his  shoulders  and  back. 
He  was  the  chief.  Snow  was  sitting  down  with  his  gun 
in  his  lap,  picking  its  flint,  at  the  moment  he  discovered 
the  Indians ; and  he  deliberately  rose  and  aimed  at  the 
leader.  He  had  been  a captive  once,  and  found  the 
experience  too  painful  to  be  repeated  ; so  he  deter- 
mined to  fight  to  the  death.  There  was  a flash  and  a 
report ; and  the  haughty  form  of  the  chief  pitched 
forward  and  lay  stretched  upon  the  ground.  The 
infuriated  Indians  instantly  poured  a volley  upon  the 
bold  hunter,  and  he  fell  dead  beside  his  companion, 
pierced  through  and  through  with  bullets. 

8.  So  much  alarm  was  created  by  this  incursion, 
that  one  hundred  and  fifty  men  were  detailed  from 
the  Yorkshire  regiment  to  scour  the  woods  between 
Saco  and  St.  Georges’,  and  the  forts  were  restocked 
with  ammunition,  in  readiness  for  the  savages,  should 
they  come  again.  But  this  raid  proved  the  last ; 
though  a few  revengeful  individuals  continued  to  rob, 
murder  and  burn,  wherever  they  dared,  until  the  sum- 
mer of  1751 ; when  a new  treaty  settled  all  difficulties 
and  confirmed  the  peace. 

What  settlement  was  attacked  by  the  Indians  in  the  spring  of 
1746  ? What  place  was  attacked  in  May  ? For  what  purpose  did  the 
French  send  a powerful  fleet  to  America  in  1746  ? What  happen- 


1753 


THE  SIXTH  AND  LAST  INDIAN  WAR.  167 


ed  to  this  force  ? What  happened  to  the  fleet  sent  out  by  France 
the  next  year  ? What  treaty  closed  this  war  ? What  was  done  by 
a band  of  Indians  from  St.  Francis  River  ? What  happened  on 
the  return  of  this  party  ? What  was  the  conduct  of  the  Indians 
from  this  time  until  the  treaty  of  1751  ? 


CHAPTER  XXL 

1.  Hardly  had  the  afflicted  settlers  of  Maine  joined 
again  the  broken  links  of  business,  when  the  actions  of 
the  French  filled  them  with  fresh  alarm.  Among  the 
captures  of  the  last  war  were  two  families  of  children, 
taken  in  Frankfort,  now  Dresden.  Their  fathers  vis- 
ited Canada  in  search  of  them,  finding  the  children  in 
Montreal,  to  their  great  delight.  But  now  the  French 
governor  interfered,  and  would  not  let  them  go.  This 
was  in  violation  of  the  treaty  and  of  humanity ; and 
when  the  afflicted  parents  returned  and  made  the  facts 
known  to  Governor  Shirley,  he  sent  a messenger  to 
Canada,  who  brought  the  children  away  by  authority. 

Then  the  French  began  to  form  settlements  along 
the  river  Cliaudiere,  which  has  its  source  near  the 
head  waters  of  the  Kennebec ; and  the  Indians  on  this 
river  resorted  to  the  French  for  supplies.  In  Nova 
Scotia  their  actions  were  warlike,  but  the  first  positive 
act  of  hostility  was  the  murder  of  some  English  set- 
tlers on  Lake  Erie.  The  messenger  sent  to  protest 
against  these  outrages  was  George  Washington,  now 
appearing  for  the  first  time  in  national  affairs ; but  all 
the  reply  he  could  obtain  from  the  French  comman- 


168 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1754 


der  was  that  the  territory  was  French,  and  that  he 
had  orders  to  expel  all  intruders. 

2.  There  were  unsettled  questions  about  bounda- 
ries, both  on  the  east  and  north  of  Maine  and  in  the 
valley  of  the  Ohio  River ; and  these  were  now  under 
discussion  at  Paris.  In  the  meantime  France  was 
pushing  her  settlements  and  forts  in  every  direction, 
with  the  evident  intention  of  holding  all  she  had  and 
getting  all  she  could.  There  were  Louisburg,  on  Cape 
Breton  Island,  which  had  been  restored  to  her  by  the 
last  treaty,  four  forts  in  Is  ova  Scotia  — though  by  the 
same  treaty  this  province  had  been  ceded  to  England ; 
on  the  St.  Lawrence  were  the  strong  cities  of  Mon- 
treal and  Quebec — while  southward  were  Crown 
Point  on  lake  Champlain ; Ticonderoga,  between 
lakes  Champlain  and  St.  Greorge  ; Fort  Frontenac, 
at  the  outlet  of  Lake  Ontario;  Fort  Niagara,  just  be- 
low the  great  falls;  and  Fort  Du  Quesue,  [du  kane] 
on  the  site  of  the  present  city  of  Pittsburg,  in  Penn- 
sylvania. 

3.  The  greatest  efforts  were  made  by  the  authori- 
ties of  Maine  to  keep  the  natives  peaceful,  conferences 
being  held  with  them,  and  many  valuable  presents 
given ; so  that  at  the  last  of  these  conferences,  held  in 
July,  1751,  the  Indians,  in  seeming  good  faith,  placed 
five  young  savages  in  the  hands  of  the  English  as 
hostages  for  the  good  behavior  of  the  tribes.  Three 
of  these  were  Canibas,  and  two  Tarratines;  and  they 
were  taken  to  Boston  to  be  educated. 

Yet  the  authorities  thought  well  of  the  old  adage, 
“In  time  of  peace  prepare  for  war”;  so  they  strength- 
ened the  old  forts  and  built  several  new  ones.  The 
first,  called  Fort  Halifax,  was  situated  at  the  junction 
of  the  Sebasticook  River  with  the  Kennebec,  in  the 
present  town  of  AYinslow.  It  was  a quadrangular 
structure  of  hewn  pine,  one  hundred  feet  long  and 
forty  feet  wide.  It  contained  two  block  houses,  and 
was  mounted  with  several  small  cannon  and  a swivel. 


1754 


THE  SIXTH  AND  LAST  INDIAN  WAR. 


1G9 


LAST  BLOCK  HOUSE  OF  FOBT  HALIFAX. 


4.  The  proprietors  of  the  Plymouth  Patent  had 
built  a fort  a year  before  at  Cushnoc,  (Augusta)  on 
the  eastern  side  of  the  river,  which  they  named  Fort 
Western.  It  was  constructed  in  nearly  the  same  man- 
ner as  Fort  Halifax,  but  was  not  quite  so  large,  and 
had  only  four  guns.  This  year  the  same  proprietors 
built  another  within  the  present  town  of  Dresden, 
about  a mile  above  the  northerly  end.  of  Swan  Island. 
This  they  named  Fort  Shirley,  in  honor  of  the  gov- 
ernor. It  was  formed  of  stockades,  and  enclosed  a 
parade  ground  two  hundred  feet  square,  together  with 
two  block  houses.  Another  small  fort  was  built  at  the 
second  falls  of  the  Androscoggin,  in  the  present  town 
of  Lisbon. 

On  the  sixth  of  November,  1754,  before  the  fortifi- 
cations were  entirely  finished,  the  Indians  attacked  a 
detachment  of  the  garrison  at  Fort  Halifax,  as  they 


170 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1755 


were  handing  wood.  The  governor  immediately  sent 
them  a reinforcement  of  one  hundred  men  with  five 
cohorn  mortars,  while  six  companies  of  minute  men 
were  ordered  to  be  in  readiness  to  march  at  the  short- 
est notice ; but  no  further  attack  was  made  at  this 
time. 

5.  Early  in  the  year  1755  occurred  the  famous  de- 
feat of  General  Braddock  by  the  French  and  Indians, 
when  Colonel  George  Washington  behaved  so  gal- 
lantly. The  war  soon  raged  from  the  eastern  to  the 
western  settlements,  on  land  and  water;  and  two 
thousand  men  were  raised,  chiefly  in  Massachusetts 
and  Maine,  to  drive  the  intruding  French  from  Nova 
Scotia.  Forty-one  small  vessels  conveyed  them  to 
Chignecto  Bay,  at  the  northeastern  extremity  of  the 
Bay  of  Fundy,  where  Colonel  Monkton,  a British  offi- 
cer, joined  them  with  a few  pieces  of  artillery  and 
about  three  hundred  men.  Monkton  took  the  chief 
command,  but  the  New  Englanders  did  the  fighting. 

A strong  fortification  on  the  Missiquash  River,  well 
garrisoned  with  French  troops,  was  attacked  by  them 
with  such  spirit  that  the  French  fled  to  Beau-sejour,  a 
fort  farther  up  the  river.  This  fort  mounted  twenty- 
six  guns,  and  was  supplied  with  plenty  of  ammunition 
and  soldiers;  but  after  a siege  of  four  days  it  was  sur- 
rendered. The  troops  soon  appeared  before  the  re- 
maining forts,  all  of  which  surrendered  in  turn.  It 
was  an  easy  victory ; and  the  total  loss  of  the  English 
in  the  campaign  was  only  twenty  men. 

6.  Much  the  larger  portion  of  the  inhabitants  of 
this  province  lived  about  the  bays  of  Minas  and  Chig- 
necto, where  were  several  populous  villages.  But  the 
people  were  of  French  parentage,  and  would  not  take 
the  oath  of  allegiance, — and  from  this  cause  they  were 
generally  spoken  of  as  the  French  Neutrals.  They 
were  a peaceful  people  when  left  alone ; yet,  longing 
to  be  under  the  government  of  their  own  nation,  they 
were  always  ready  to  rise  in  rebellion  at  the  bidding 


1755 


THE  SIXTH  AND  LAST  INDIAN  WAR.  171 


of  French  authority.  This  rendered  them  an  exceed- 
ingly dangerous  community  to  the  English;  therefore 
it  was  now  decided  by  the  British  authorities  of  the 
province,  that  they  must  be  removed.  So  the  Acadi- 
ans  were  forced  to  leave  forever  their  pleasant  homes, 
with  their  houses  and  lands,  their  flocks  and  herds, — 
and  were  scattered  among  the  English  colonies  from 
Maine  to  Louisiana.  The  poet  Longfellow  has  in 
“Evangeline”  told  us  their  touching  story. 

7.  Meanwhile  the  Indians  flitted  like  shadows 
among  the  settlements  of  Maine.  There  was  scarcely 
a town  where  houses  were  not  burned,  and  men,  women 
and  children  killed  or  carried  into  captivity.  Fifty 
men  scouted  constantly  from  the  Piscataqua  Ponds  to 
Saco  River;  fifty  more  from  New  Boston  (Gray)  by 
way  of  Sebago  Pond  and  New  Gloucester;  ninety 
from  New  Boston  to  Fort  Shirley,  in  Dresden;  and 
one  hundred  from  thence  to  St.  George’s  River.  All 
these  could  not  wholly  prevent  the  destructive  rage  of 
the  savages  from  making  many  victims ; but  when  the 
fate  of  the  French  in  Nova  Scotia  became  known,  the 
Indians,  alarmed  for  themselves,  forsook  the  frontiers 
and  retired  to  the  northern  wilds. 

8.  The  Indians  who  had  been  engaged  in  these 
hostilities  were  the  Anasagunticooks,  Canibas  and 
St.  Francis.  The  Tarratines  still  remained  neutral, 
and  no  hostile  acts  had  been  committed  by  them  dm’ 
ing  the  war ; yet  a Captain  Cargill,  who  had  raised  a 
company  to  fight  the  northern  Indians,  coming  upon 
a party  of  Tarratine  hunters  near  Owl’s  Head  on 
Penobscot  Bay,  immediately  shot  down  twelve  of 
them.  There  was  no  call  for  such  a force  as  Cargill’s 
in  that  region ; neither  was  any  care  taken  before  they 
fired  upon  the  hunters,  to  learn  whether  they  were 
friends  or  foes.  Cargill  was  very  justly  arrested  for 
this  act;  but  though  he  was  kept  in  prison  for  two 
years,  no  Indian  appeared  against  him,  and  he  was  at 
last  discharged.  Government  did  what  it  could  to 


172 


niSTORY  OF  MAINE. 


175(5 


avert  vengeance  for  tlie  outrage,  sending  a letter  of 
condolence  to  tlie  families  of  tlie  slain  Indians,  and 
loading  with  presents  a party  of  the  tribe  who  soon 
after  visited  Boston. 

9.  The  governor  not  long  after  required  the  Penob- 
scot Indians  to  furnish  a number  of  warriors  to  join 
the  English  against  the  hostile  tribes,  according  to 
their  agreement  in  the  last  treaty ; threatening  to  treat 
them  as  enemies  if  they  refused.  They  were  unwilling 
at  any  time  to  take  up  arms  against  their  brethren  of 
the  Kennebec  and  St.  Francis,  and  were  now  especially 
bitter  against  the  English;  while  the  French,  who 
were  of  the  same  religion,  were  urging  them  to  join 
their  cause; — yet  they  decided  to  remain  neutral.  So 
government  declared  war  against  them  because  they 
did  not  fulfil  their  treaty  obligations. 

The  next  spring  [1756]  the  Indians  again  com- 
menced hostilities  against  the  settlements,  small  par- 
ties of  them  being  heard  from  in  every  quarter,  from 
St.  Georges  to  Saco.  New  Gloucester,  especially, 
was  so  perilous  a place  that  the  inhabitants  were 
offered  the  value  of  two  pounds  colonial  money  each, 
if  they  would  stay  in  the  town  through  the  year. 

10.  In  Windham  one  morning  in  May  ten  men 
started  to  work  upon  the  farm  of  one  of  their  number, 
about  a mile  and  a half  from  the  garrison.  They  were 
all  armed  with  guns,  as  usual,  and  had  with  them  a 
yoke  of  oxen  attached  to  a sled, — for  carts  were  diffi- 
cult to  be  got  in  those  days.  When  nearly  to  the  field 
two  of  them  went  ahead  to  let  down  the  bars  for  the 
oxen,  and  were  shot  down  by  the  Indians  from  an 
ambush.  One  of  them  having  two  balls  lodged  in  his 
heart,  died  instantly;  the  other,  named  Winship,  had 
one  ball  pass  through  his  head  near  the  eye,  and 
another  lodge  in  his  arm;  and  he  also  fell.  The  In- 
dians scalped  them  both;  but  Winship  was  conscious 
all  the  time,  though  feigning  to  be  dead,  so  as  to  escape 
the  knife  or-  tomahawk  of  the  savages.  At  the  report 


1756 


THE  SIXTH  AND  LAST  INDIAN  WAR.  173 


of  the  guns  four  of  the  men  ran  back  to  the  fort,  while 
the  others,  led  by  Abraham  Anderson  and  Stephen 
Manchester,  crept  silently  forward  to  the  spot,  and 
hid  behind  a great  log.  Manchester  put  his  cap  on 
the  end  of  his  gun  and  pushed  it  into  view  of  the  In- 
dians, from  behind  a tree ; and  one  of  them  instantly 
fired  at  it,  thinking  it  covered  a white  man’s  head. 
As  the  Indian  turned  aside  to  load,  Manchester  stood 
up  and  shot  him  dead  on  the  spot.  The  other  Indians 
instantly  gave  a loud  shout  and  ran  into  the  woods, 
supposing  that  a large  company  was  after  them.  The 
Indian  who  was  shot  proved  to  be  a chief  named 
Poland,  who  claimed  all  the  lands  on  the  Presump- 
scot  Biver,  and  had  refused  to  make  peace  with  the 
English  until  they  allowed  his  claim. 

11.  The  two  men  now  placed  the  bodies  of  their 
companions  on  the  sled  and  returned  to  the  fort. 
After  these  had  gone,  the  Indians  returned.  Bending 
down  a small  tree  until  its  roots  at  one  side  were  lifted 
from  the  ground,  they  thrust  the  body  of  the  chief 
underneath ; then  the  tree,  being  released,  sprang  back 
and  covered  it  up ; but  they  had  first  cut  off  an  arm, 
to  be  placed  in  some  consecrated  burying  ground  of 
the  Catholic  church. 

It  would  weary  you  if  I should  relate  the  incidents 
of  this  year  in  Maine.  Everywhere  the  inhabitants 
fell  singly,  or  by  twos  and  threes,  before  the  lurking 
foe ; their  buildings  were  burned,  their  cattle  slaugh- 
tered,— and  whatever  crops  escaped  the  Indians  were 
badly  damaged  by  worms,  while  in  many  localities  the 
inhabitants  were  wasted  by  disease.  There  had  been 
no  military  successes ; forts  with  many  regiments  of 
troops  had  been  surrendered  in  the  west,  the  expedi- 
tions up  the  Kennebec  and  Androscoggin  rivers  had 
accomplished  nothing;  and  the  people  were  over- 
whelmed with  public  debt.  It  was  a terrible  year. 

In  1758  several  events  took  place  which  quite 
revived  the  spirits  of  our  people.  The  first  was  the 


174 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1758 


capture  of  Fort  Du  Quesne,  at  Pittsburg,  by  Gen- 
eral Forbes, — followed  by  that  of  Louisburg,  which 
now  fell  the  second  time  into  the  hands  of  the  English. 
In  the  siege  of  the  latter  place  the  famous  General 
Wolfe  took  a brilliant  part;  and  the  six  hundred  sol- 
diers furnished  by  Maine  also  did  themselves  honor. 

12.  Maine  raised  at  about  the  same  time,  three 
hundred  men  for  her  own  defense.  There  was  need 
of  them ; for  in  August  the  fort  at  St.  George’s  was 
attacked  by  four  hundred  French  and  Indians.  For- 
tunately the  governor  got  wind  of  the  movement  just 
in  time  to  throw  a strong  reinforcement  into  the  fort ; 
and,  unable  to  gain  any  advantage,  the  foe  withdrew 
in  great  rage.  Their  next  attack  was  on  the  fort  at 
Meduncook,  (Friendship)  where  they  killed  or  cap- 
tured eight  men,  but  failed  to  take  the  fort.  This  was 
the  last  notable  attack  of  the  Indians  upon  the  Eng- 
lish settlements ; and  with  this  season  the  outrages  and 
massacres  by  the  tribes  of  Maine  forever  ceased;  and 
the  Abnaki,  Etechemin  and  Mikrnak  have  ever  since 
been  peaceful  subjects  of  the  English  race. 

13.  But  the  result  was  not  yet  secured.  Indians 
and  French  still  held  their  ground,  the  one  in  Canada 
and  about  the  great  lakes,  and  the  other  in  the  remote 
forests  of  Maine.  Therefore,  in  1759,  Governor  Thomas 
Pownal,  who  had  succeeded  Shirley,  sailed  up  the 
Penobscot  River,  looking  for  a site  whereon  to  erect 
a fortress.  It  was  the  season  when  the  fine  scenery 
of  this  river  is  at  its  finest ; and  the  governor  expressed 
his  regret  that  this  noble  region  had  been  left  so  long 
to  the  savages. 

The  place  chosen  for  the  fort  was  a crescent-like 
hill  on  the  western  side  of  the  river,  in  what  is  now 
the  town  of  Prospect.  The  fortification  was  ninety 
feet  on  each  side,  and  the  breastwork  was  ten  feet  in 
height.  Around  it  was  a ditch  fifteen  feet  wide  and  . 
five  feet  deep ; and  in  the  midst  of  the  ditch  was  a 
high  palisade,  making  a fatal  obstacle  to  an  Indian 


1759 


TIIE  SIXTH  AXD  LAST  IXDIAX  WAR.  175 


enemy.  At  each  corner  was  a flanker  thirty-three 
feet  square,  and  in  the  center  stood  a block  house 
forty-four  feet  square  and  two  stories  high,  having  a 
sentry  box  on  the  top.  This  fortification  was  named 
Fort  Pownal,  in  honor  of  the  governor  who  was  its 
builder. 

14.  While  the  fort  was  being  built,  Governor  Pow- 
nal and  General  Waldo  with  a guard  explored  the 
river  to  the  first  falls,  in  Bangor.  General  Waldo 
was  much  interested  in  the . new  fort,  because  it  was 
within  the  Muscongus,  or  Waldo  Patent,  in  which  he 
was  a large  owner.  The  northern  limit  of  this  patent 
was  then  thought  to  be  near  the  point  on  the  east  of 
the  river  where  the  party  halted.  General  Waldo, 
walking  out  a little  distance  from  the  others,  stopped, 
looked  about,  and  made  the  remark,  “Here  is  my 
bound.”  He  soon  after  dropped  down  in  a fit  of 
apoplexy,  and  died  on  the  spot. 

Meanwhile  great  battles  were  in  progress  at  the 
west;  and  soon  the  glad  news  came  that  Fort  Niagara 
had  surrendered  to  the  English,  and  that  General 
Amherst  had  driven  the  enemy  from  Ticonderoga  and 
Crown  Point,  while  a strong  force  was  besieging  Que- 
bec. Then  the  tidings  came  that  the  intrepid  General 
Wolfe  had  won  a victory  over  the  French  on  the  plains 
of  Abraham,  sealing  the  triumph  with  his  life. 

15.  A few  days  before  the  fall  of  Quebec,  Colonel 
Rogers  was  sent  from  Ticonderoga  with  two  hundred 
rangers  to  destroy  the  Indian  villages  about  the  St. 
Francis  River,  just  northwest  of  Maine.  For  twenty- 
one  days  they  marched  through  unbroken  wilds,  when, 
from  the  top  of  a tall  pine,  one  of  the  men  discovered 
the  village  three  miles  distant.  That  night  the  In- 
dians held  a great  feast  and  dance ; and  while  this 
was  going  on  Colonel  Rogers  with  two  of  his  officers 
wandered  through  the  village  unnoticed.  Towards 
morning,  when  the  weary  savages  were  sunk  in  a 
drunken  sleep,  the  rangers  fell  upon  them,  killing  a 


176 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1759 


large  number,  and  putting  the  rest  to  utter  rout.  In 
the  morning  the  victors  beheld  a sight  which  made 
their  blood  run  cold ; for  before  them,  on  tall  poles  in 
the  midst  of  the  village,  several  hundred  English 
scalps  hung  swinging  in  the  wind. 

16.  The  fall  of  Quebec  filled  the  whole  country 
with  joy,  for  it  was  the  harbinger  of  security  and 
peace,  and  of  many  prosperous  years.  The  towns  of 
Maine  celebrated  the  event  with  illuminations,  while 
a day  of  public  thanksgiving  was  held  throughout  the 
British  dominions. 

The  power  of  France  was  broken  in  the  north,  and 
the  long-suffering  settlers  of  Maine  no  more  met  the 
Frenchman  as  a foe.  When  the  trying  days  of  the 
revolution  came,  the  French  forces,  led  by  the  gallant 
Lafayette,  made  amends  to  our  young  and  struggling 
nation  for  the  evils  their  countrymen  had  inflicted  on 
the  fathers,  while  subjects  of  Great  Britain. 

What  unsettled  questions  brought  on  the  last  war  with  the 
French  and  Indians  ? How  far  southward  had  the  French  ex- 
tended their  fortresses?  What  noted  man  first  appeared  in 
national  affairs  at  this  period  ? What  forts  were  built  in  Maine 
about  this  time  ? Where  did  the  Indians  make  their  first  attack  in 
Maine  ? What  events  occurred  in  Nova  Scotia  during  this  war  ? 
Why  was  war  declared  against  the  Tarratines  ? What  Indian  vil- 
lage at  the  northwest  of  Maine  was  destroyed  ? What  effect  did 
the  fall  of  Quebec  have  ? How  did  the  French  nation  atone  for 
their  injuries  to  our  forefathers  ? 


17G0 


TOE  DAWN  OF  THE  REVOLUTION.  177 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

1.  After  years  of  bloody  strife  the  sun  of  the 
eastern  tribes  had  set  in  darkness,  and  the  power  which 
had  urged  them  on  to  useless  wars  was  overthrown. 
It  is  with  a feeling  of  relief  that  we  turn  from  scenes 
of  savage  cruelty  to  scan  the  fair  fields  of  peace  and 
prosperity. 

The  population  of  Maine  in  1742  (a  few  years  before 
the  last  Indian  war  commenced)  was  twelve  thousand 
souls, — aside  from  the  Indians,  who  at  the  close  of  this 
war  numbered  nearly  fifteen  hundred.  The  towns 
and  plantations  at  this  date  had  increased  to  about 
twenty-five  ; extending  as  far  eastward  as  St.  George’s 
River,  northward  to  Cushnoc  (Augusta),  and  west- 
ward to  Tow-woh  (Lebanon)  and  New  Gloucester. 
The  population  of  Massachusetts,  Rhode  Island  and 
Connecticut  had  increased  greatly  beyond  that  of 
Maine  ; for  their  settlements  had  not  suffered  for  more 
than  a century  from  the  incursion  of  an  enemy,  except 
on  their  extreme  northern  borders.  But  Maine  was 
all  border ; her  small  hamlets  stretching  in  a slender 
line  along  an  hundred  miles  of  coast,  with  a vast  wil- 
derness behind  them.  I think  that  Massachusetts 
could  well  afford  a few  men  to  garrison  our  forts  ; for 
if  the  settlements  of  Maine  had  been  overrun,  the  sav- 
age foe  would  have  carried  terror  and  destruction  into 
her  own  villages.  Surely  there  was  much  of  heroism 
in  the  founders  of  our  State,  or  they  would  not  have 
chosen  to  come  where  forests  must  be  felled,  and  the 
rough  earth  swept  by  fire  before  the  seed  could  be 
planted  and  crops  grown,  and  where  they  were  ever 
liable  to  sudden  destruction  from  the  revengeful  and 
bloodthirsty  savage.  No  wonder  that  their  bodies 
grew  sturdy  and  their  manners  rude  ! Yet  if  their 


178 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1700 


natures  were  rugged,  like  the  hills  among  which  they 
dwelt,  the  sweetness  of  the  valleys  lived  in  their  deep 
affection  towards  the  dear  ones  for  whom  they  toiled 
and  suffered. 

2.  In  1760,  two  new  counties  were  formed,  our 
present  Lincoln  and  Cumberland.  The  boundaries  of 
Cumberland  have  remained  nearly  unchanged  ; but 
Lincoln  included  all  the  country  northward  of  the 
Androscoggin,  and  eastward  to  the  St.  Croix  River. 
Its  shire  town  was  Pownalborough ; of  which  the 
towns  of  Dresden,  Wiscasset  and  Aina  were  after- 
wards formed. 

Governor  Pownal,  for  whom  this  town  had  been 
named,  was  much  interested  for  the  eastern  people,  so, 
of  course*  they  greatly  esteemed  him.  He  was  popu- 
lar in  Boston,  too,  though  not  a Puritan ; and  when 
he  embarked  for  England  at  the  close  of  his  official 
term  the  members  of  the  government  attended  him  to 
his  barge.  He  was  afterward  a member  of  Parliament ; 


GOVERNOR  THOMAS  POWNAL. 


1762 


THE  DAWN  OF  THE  REVOLUTION. 


179 


and  by  opposing  the  acts  of  oppression  against  the 
colonies,  proved  himself  a true  friend  of  America. 
Sir  Francis  Bernard,  who  a few  months  later  succeeded 
him  as  governor,  was  on  the  contrary,  entirely  sub- 
servient to  the  wishes  of  the  Parliament  and  King. 

The  first  English  settlements  east  of  the  Penobscot 
were  made  shortly  before  the  year  1762.  In  this  year 
twelve  townships  lying  eastward  of  that  river,  were 
granted  to  several  hundred  petitioners,  a few  of  whom 
had  already  settled  there.  The  chief  condition  of  these 
grants  was,  that  sixty  protestant  families  should  become 
resident  in  each  within  six  years.  One  lot  in  each 
township  was  reserved  for  a church,  another  for  the 
first  minister  who  should  be  settled  there,  a third  for 
Harvard  College,  and  a fourth  for  the  use  of  schools. 

3.  The  years  1761-62  were  long  remembered  in 
Maine  for  the  sickness,  drought  and  fires.  In  the 
latter  year  the  fresh  vegetation  of  June  was  shriveled 
and  blighted,  and  in  July  the  flames,  breaking  out  in 
the  New  Hampshire  woods,  swept  eastward  through 
the  towns  in  York  and  Cumberland  counties  to  the 
sea.  It  was  not  until  late  in  August  that  their  devas- 
tation was  checked  by  copious  rains. 

Soon  after  the  close  of  Lovewell’s  war,  Parliament 
made  several  laws,  called  Acts  of  Trade , for  the  pur- 
pose of  benefiting  British  revenues.  One  was  the 
“Iron  Act,”  by  which  all  mills  for  working  iron  or 
steel  were  prohibited  in  the  colonies;  so  that  they 
were  obliged  to  export  the  “pigs”  (or  bars  of  iron)  from 
their  mines  to  England,  taking  in  return,  in  accordance 
with  another  law,  woolen  cloths  and  other  fabrics, 
and  implements  of  iron  and  steel.  There  was  still 
another  law  imposing  a high  import  tax  on  the  mo- 
lasses and  sugar  which  the  colonists  of  Maine  received 
from  the  West  Indies  in  return  for  lumber;  this  and 
fish  being  nearly  all  they  had  to  sell.  Then  the  mo- 
lasses and  sugar  had  to  be  carried  to  the  southern 
colonies  to  pay  for  their  corn  and  pork;  so  that  by 


180 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1765 


this  time  little  remained  to  be  turned  into  money  or 
other  property.  Now  that  the  wars  had  ceased,  these 
laws  were  enforced  with  rigor;  and  the  British  gov- 
ernment began  to  plan  how  it  might  realize  still 
greater  revenues  from  America.  So  in  1765  Parlia 
ment  passed  the  celebrated  “Stamp  Act,”  by  which 
all  papers  for  ships,  transfers  of  property,  college 
diplomas,  marriage  licenses,  and  newspapers  must  be 
made  of  stamped  paper,  which  was  supplied  at  a high 
price  by  the  government. 

4.  The  feeling  in  Maine  was  strong  against  these 
oppressions,  though  few  acts  of  violence  were  com- 
mitted on  account  of  them;  but  in  other  parts  of  the 
country  the  boldest  royalists  and  stamp-masters  were 
hung  in  effigy,  and  the  latter  forced  to  resign  their 
offices.  In  England  that  great  man,  William  Pitt, 
Earl  of  Chatham,  said  in  a speech  before  Parliament 
on  this  act,  “Sir,  I rejoice  that  America  has  resisted. 
Three  millions  of  people,  so  dead  to  all  the  feelings 
of  liberty  as  to  submit  to  be  slaves,  would  have  been 
fit  instruments  to  make  slaves  of  all  the  rest.” 

Yet  no  representative  of  the  colonies  was  admitted 
to  a seat  in  Parliament ; and  our  countrymen  boldly 
declared  that  “Taxation  without  representation  is 
tyranny .”  In  1766  the  obnoxious  act  was  repealed; 
and  the  event  was  celebrated  in  Maine  by  bonfires  and 
illuminations,  the  firing  of  cannon  and  display  of  flags. 
The  next  year  another  form  of  taxation  was  tried  on 
the  colonies;  a duty  being  imposed  upon  all  paper, 
glass,  colors,  and  teas  brought  into  the  country.  This 
tax  was  not,  like  the  former,  opposed  by  force;  but  the 
representatives  of  the  colonies  met  together  and  ex- 
pressed their  detestation  of  British  exactions,  and  took 
all  lawful  means  for  the  redress  of  their  wrongs; 
recommending  the  people  to  a manly  defense  of  their 
rights,  whether  it  brought  relief  or  led  to  warlike 
resistance.  Meanwhile  by  means  of  newspapers,  ora- 
tions and  pamphlets,  patriots  like  Samuel  and  John 


1768 


THE  DAWN  OF  THE  DEVOLUTION.  181 


Adams,  with  Otis  and  Mayhew,  .in  Boston,  Livingston 
of  New  York,  and  Gadsden  of  South  Carolina,  instruct 
ed  the  people  in  their  rights  and  stimulated  the  spirit  oi 
liberty  in  their  breasts. 

5.  In  1768  seven  hundred  British  soldiers  arrived 
at  Boston  to  enforce  these  iniquitous  laws.  They 
landed  under  cover  of  the  guns  of  their  vessels,  and 
with  loaded  muskets  and  bayonets  fixed,  marched  up 
to  the  Common.  This,  of  course,  greatly  incensed  the 
people;  and  Governor  Bernard,  being  unable  to  pre 
vail  on  the  General  Court  * to  agree  to  any  of  lrh 
measures,  the  next  year  departed  from  the  country 
in  great  disgust.  His  successor,  Thomas  Hutchinson 
was  a native  of  Boston,  and  a man  of  learning,  ability 
and  wealth ; but,  hoping  to  receive  from  the  king  an 
order  of  nobility,  he  became  a foe  to  the  liberties  oi 
his  country.  Having  a familiar  acquaintance  with  tn<? 
people,  he  thought  he  could  carry  the  king’s  measures 
by  persuasion  and  skilful  management.  So  the  duty 
was  taken  oft*  most  of  the  articles  in  the  new  tax  list* 
with  the  principal  exception  of  tea. 

Such  a concession  might  have  satisfied  the  people 
at  first,  but  it  did  not  now ; and  they  formed  associa 
tions,  the  members  of  which  were  pledged  to  drink  iig 
tea,  in  order  thus  to  make  a peaceable  protest  againsv 
the  tax.  Not  that  they  cared  much  for  so  small  a 
matter  of  itself,  but  their  eyes  were  now  open  to  see 
the  danger  and  wickedness  of  being  taxed  by  a gov- 
ernment in  which  they  had  no  representative. 

6.  Soon  after  this  a sad  affair  happened  in  Boston. 
General  Gage  had  sent  some  of  his  red-coated  soldiers 
from  New  York  to  aid  Hutchinson  in  governing;  Bos- 
ton.  Parties  of  them  in  passing  through  the  streets 
were  often  gazed  at  and  followed  by  idle  men  and  rude 
boys,  who  were  called  by  the  soldiers,  “Damned  Yan- 
kees,’3 and  “Rebels” ; while  the  rabble  retorted  by 
shouting,  “Lobsters,”  and  “Bloody  Backs.”  The  last 
taunt  was  a very  bitter  one  to  the  soldiers ; for  it  was 


182 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1773 


in  allusion  to  the  practice  of  flogging  which  then  pre- 
vailed in  the  British  army.  So  the  soldiers  and  the 
rabble  quickly  got  to  quarreling;  and  one  day  (the 
fifth  of  March,  1770,)  the  soldiers  fired  on  a party  of 
sailors  who  attacked  them,  killing  four  and  wounding 
several  others.  This  was  the  famous  “Boston  Mas- 
sacre,5’ which  produced  such  excitement. 

7.  In  Maine  there  had  long  been  a bitterness 
between  the  surveyors  of  the  king’s  woods  and  the 
lumbermen,  which  led  to  frequent  fisticuffs;  but  the 
affair  at  Portland  in  1771  was  the  first  in  our  State 
which  had  special  relation  to  the  Devolution.  The 
king’s  collector  of  revenue  at  this  port  was  absent; 
and  the  comptroller,  who  was  next  in  authority,  seized 
the  schooner  of  Mr.  Tyng,  then  in  harbor,  for  the 
breach  of  some  rule  or  other.  This  act  was  regarded 
by  the  people  of  Portland  as  unwarrantable,  and  pro- 
duced great  resentment, — at  last  resulting  in  a mob, 
which  treated  the  unfortunate  comptroller  with  the 
indignities  common  with  such  gatherings. 

8.  As  the  people  of  the  colonies  refused  to  drink 
tea  the  merchants  refused  to  buy  it ; and  the  tiers  of 
tea  chests  grew  higher  and  higher  in  the  warehouses 
of  the  East  India  Company  in  England.  Something 
must  be  done,  or  the  company  would  suffer  great  loss ; 
so  in  December,  1773,  they  sent  several  shiploads  of 
the  article  to  America.  You  know  what  happened 
then.  Some  men  dressed  like  Indians  went  on  board 
the  vessels  and  broke  open  the  boxes  of  the  dainty 
herb,  and  threw  them  overboard,  until  they  reached 
up  the  ship’s  sides  and  tumbled  back  on  deck;  for 
just  at  that  time  the  tide  was  out,  and  the  heaps  of 
tea  chests  rested  on  the  dock  mud. 

9.  This  affair  alarmed  Governor  Hutchinson,  and 
soon  after  he,  also,  left  for  England;  and  he  never 
came  back.  Then  General  Gage  was  appointed  gov- 
ernor ; thus  becoming  the  chief  ruler  of  Maine,  as  well 
as  Massachusetts,  because  we  were  then  a part  of  the 


1774 


THE  DAWN  OF  THE  REVOLUTION. 


183 


same  province.  The  king  and  the  tory  members  of 
his  government  were  very  much  enraged  at  the  spoil- 
ing of  the  tea;  and  Parliament  ordered  the  port  of 
Boston  to  be  closed  from  the  first  day  of  June,  1774. 
When  the  order  went  into  effect  the  bells  of  Falmouth 
and  other  towns  in  Maine  tolled  all  day  in  token  of 
sympathy  with  the  oppressed  city.  On  the  17th, 
Governor  Gage  dissolved  the  General  Court, — but 
they  had  already  chosen  delegates  to  meet  others  from 
the  colonies  in  a congress  at  Philadelphia. 

10.  The  people  of  Maine  and  Massachusetts  soon 
after  elected  representatives,  who  met  in  Salem  in 
October.  They  formed  themselves  into  a Provincial 
Congress,  and  chose  John  Hancock  as  its  president. 
They  also  elected  a Committee  of  Safety,  and  a Com- 
mittee of  Supplies,  and  chose  five  delegates  to  repre- 
sent Maine  and  Massachusetts  in  the  new  Continental 
Congress.  They  also  made  laws  for  the  formation 
and  drill  of  military  companies  in  every  town,  and 
recommended  the  people  to  grow  more  flax,  to  be 
made  into  linen,  and  to  enlarge  their  flocks  of  sheep, 
so  as  to  produce  more  wool, — that  the  colonies  might 
be  prepared  for  the  events  which  seemed  to  be  ap- 
proaching. 

What  was  the  population  of  Maine  in  1742  ? How  many  settle- 
ments were  there  at  this  date  ? Why  had  not  the  population  of 
Maine  increased  as  rapidly  as  that  of  other  New  England  States  ? 
What  Counties  were  formed  in  1760  ? At  what  time  were  the  first 
English  settlements  made  east  of  the  Penobscot  ? What  happened 
in  Maine  in  the  year  1761-62  ? How  did  Great  Britain  oppress  the 
colonies  at  the  close  of  the  Indian  wars  ? What  great  principle 
did  our  forefathers  proclaim  ? What  noted  affray  took  place  in 
1770  ? What  was  the  first  outbreak  connected  with  the  Revolution 
in  Maine  ? What  happened  in  Boston  in  1773  ? What  was  done 
by  the  people  of  Maine  and  Massachusetts  soon  after  this  event  ? 


184 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1775 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

1.  In  March,  1775,  the  Canseau,  a British  sloop  of 
war,  came  to  Falmouth,  (Portland)  for  the  purpose  of 
forcing  the  citizens  to  allow  the  unloading  of  a tory 
vessel.  She  was  commanded  by  Captain  Mo  watt,  who 
afterwards  proved  the  especial  scourge  of  Maine.  F rom 
^almouth  lie  went  to  the  Penobscot,  where  he  robbed 
Fort  Pownal  of  all  its  guns  and  ammunition,  and 
nearly  broke  up  the  rich  trade  here  carried  on  with 
the  natives. 

Government  had  at  this  point  taken  especial  care 
for  the  comfort  of  the  Indians,  having  erected  build- 
ings for  their  use  when  they  came  to  trade.  It  had 
also  supplied  a devoted  minister  of  the  gospel  for  the 
benefit  of  the  garrison  and  such  natives  as  would  listen 
to  his  instructions.  One  or  more  ministers  had  also 
long  been  sustained  at  or  near  Fort  Shirley,  on  the 
Kennebec;  and  the  Indians  on  these  rivers,  being  re- 
lieved from  French  influence,  became  so  favorably  in- 
clined toward  the  colonists  that  neither  the  British 
agents  nor  their  brethren  in  New  Brunswick  were  able 
to  prevail  upon  them  to  take  up  arms  against  their 
white  neighbors. 

In  the  very  next  month  after  Mowatt’s  visit  the  bat- 
tle of  Lexington  was  fought,  giving  the  signal  of  open 
war  throughout  the  colonies.  The  news  arrived  in 
York  at  evening.  In  the  morning  the  citizens  flocked 
together,  a company  was  enlisted,  armed  and  equipped, 
and  the  following  night  it  reached  New  Hampshire  on 
the  way  to  Boston.  Three  days  later  Falmouth  sent 
a company ; and  shortly  after,  Colonel  Scammon  of 
Biddeford  reached  Cambridge  with  a regiment.  New 
Gloucester  raised  twenty  men,  paying  their  wages  and 


1775  EARLY  EVENTS  OF  THE  REVOLUTION.  185 

supporting  their  families  during  tlieir  absence.  Thus 
did  our  good  State  of  Maine  answer  the  summons  of 
liberty. 

2.  The  inhabitants  eastward  were  too  remote  and 
scattered  to  furnish  any  more  troops  than  were  neces- 
sary to  protect  their  own  exposed  borders  ; yet,  as  we 
shall  see,  they  were  not  in  the  least  behind  their  wes- 
tern brothers  in  courage  and  patriotism.  When  the 
news  of  Lexington  fight  reached  Bath,  the  people  de- 
cided that  war  had  begun,  and  that  ail  persons  under 
British  control  must  be  treated  as  enemies  of  American 
liberty.  It  happened  that  a company  of  Brit^h  wer^ 
then  preparing  masts  at  the  king’s  dock  ; and  Colonel 
Sewall,  with  thirty  other  inhabitants,  marched  down 
to  seize  them.  The  workmen  hastily  jumped  into  tlieir 
boats  and  got  on  board  the  vessels,  which  then  sailew 
away  down  the  river  and  escaped ; but  the  naval 
agent  was  left  in  the  hands  of  the  citizens. 

A few  days  after  this  affair,  Lieutenant  Colonel 
Thompson,  of  Brunswick  or  Topsham,  learned  that 
the  Canseau  was  again  at  Falmouth,  and  that  her  com* 
mander,  Captain  Mowatt,  spent  much  time  on  shore ; 
and,  raising  a company  of  volunteers,  he  proceeded 
thither  in  hopes  to  capture  him.  The  standard  of  the 
company  was  a spruce  pole  with  a green  tuft  at  the  top, 
while  each  man  had  a sprig  of  evergreen  in  his  cap. 
Having  ascertained  that  Captain  Mowatt  was  to  dine 
on  shore,  they  concealed  themselves  in  a small  wood 
on  the  east  side  of  the  peninsula  and  awaited  his  ap- 
pearance. The  dinner  hour  passed ; and  soon  the  cap- 
tain, his  surgeon  and  a citizen  sauntered  down  near 
the  grove,  and  all  three  were  quietly  taken  prisoners. 

3.  When  the  capture  become  known  on  board  his 
vessel,  the  officer  next  in  command  sent  word  to  the 
authorities,  that  unless  Captain  Mowatt  was  released 
within  two  hours  he  would  bombard  the  town.  This 
created  great  alarm ; and  many  began  to  pack  their 
goods  and  send  them  off  in  carts  into  the  country. 


186 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1775 


'But  Mowatt  promised  the  town  authorities  that  if  they 
would  permit  him  to  go  on  board  his  vessel  he  would 
prevent  the  bombardment ; so  two  of  the  leading  citi- 
zens became  security  to  Colonel  Thompson  for  him, 
and  he  was  permitted  to  depart,  on  agreement  to  re- 
turn the  next  morning.  He  professed  the  utmost  gra- 
titude to  the  citizens  for  their  interference  in  his  favor ; 
but,  once  on  board  his  sloop,  he  staid  there ; and  sail- 
ing away,  left  his  sureties  to  pay  the  forfeit. 

Then  came  the  battle  of  Bunker  Hill,  where  the 
brilliant  ranks  of  the  British  marched  up  towards  the 
silent  breastworks,  and  “Old  Put”  rode  back  and  forth 
upon  his  white  horse, — when  the  silent  breastworks  sud- 
denly became  sheeted  with  flame,  and  there  was  rattle 
of  musketry  and  roar  of  cannon, — where  the  smoke  of 
burning  Charleston  poured  about  them,  and  the  swell- 
ing forces  of  the  British'  still  came  on,  until  the  out- 
numbered patriots,  with  powder  spent  and  useless  guns, 
retired  before  the  bristling  bayonets  of  the  enemy. 
There  were  Maine  men  who  fought  bravely  in  the 
ranks  that  day,  and  some  were  left  lying  in  their  gore 
upon  the  bloody  field. 

4.  There  were  also  desperate  conflicts  at  home,  and 
successful  ones,  though  not  on  so  grand  a scale.  In  May 
the  Margaretta,  an  armed  schooner  of  the  enemy,  came 
to  Machias  for  the  purpose  of  convoying  some  lumber 
vessels  to  the  British  at  Boston.  Seeing  a liberty  pole, 
the  captain  came  on  shore  and  inquired  who  erected 
it.  He  was  informed  that  it  was  done  by  order  of  the 
town.  He  told  them  it  must  be  taken  down,  or  he 
would  fire  upon  the  village.  The  citizens  held  a meet- 
ing and  voted  not  to  take  it  down.  Some  were  dissat- 
isfied, and  another  meeting  was  appointed  for  the  next 
Monday.  On  Sunday  the  captain  and  some  of  his 
officers  attended  church  in  the  village.  Happening  to 
look  out  of  the  window  during  the  service,  he  saw  a 
company  of  men  armed  with  guns  crossing  the  river 
on  the  logs.  The  frightened  captain  quickly  leaped 


1175  EARLY  EVENTS  OF  TIIE  REVOLUTION.  187 

out  of  tlie  window  and  fled  to  his  vessel.  The  band 
which  had  sent  him  off  in  such  haste  consisted  of 
Benjamin  Foster  and  some  other  bold  young  fellows, 
whose  plan  it  had  been  to  surround  the  church  and 
seize  the  British  as  they  came  out.  A few  shots  were 
exchanged  between  this  party  and  the  schooner,  but 
she  soon  sailed  down  the  river  beyond  their  reach. 

5.  The  next  day  Foster  and  his  company  were 
joined  by  six  fine  brothers,  named  O’Brien,  with  an- 
other company.  In  the  course  of  a day  or  two  both 
had  set  off  in  search  of  the  Margaretta ; Foster  in  a 
small  coaster,  and  the  O’Briens  in  the  wood  sloop, 
“Liberty.”  They  found  the  schooner  in  the  bay,  and 
ran  alongside  with  the  intention  of  boarding.  She 
received  them  with  a discharge  of  swivel  guns,  mus- 
kets and  hand  grenades,  by  which  several  were  killed. 
The  vessels  fell  apart,  only  John  O’Brien,  one  of  the 
six  brothers,  having  got  on  board  the  enemy.  Seven 
of  the  British  instantly  fired  at  him,  but  not  a bullet 
touched  him.  Then  they  charged  upon  him  with  \]yeir 
bayonets;  but  before  they  could  reach  him  he  was 
overboard,  and  swimming  to  his  sloop.  Several  of 
the  enemy  had  fallen  by  the  fire  of  the  Americans, 
and  among  them  their  captain ; and  when  the  vessels 
were  again  brought  together  the  officer  in  command 
fled  below  in  terror,  and  the  crew  yielded  at  once. 
This  was  the  first  British  vessel  captured  by  Ameri- 
cans.; and  the  action  brought  the  captors  much 
applause. 

6.  O’Brien’s  sloop  was  then  fitted  up  with  bulwarks, 
armed  with  the  guns  of  the  captured  schooner,  and 
sent  off  on  a cruise.  A month  later  she  fell  in  at 
Buck’s  Harbor  with  two  vessels  which  had  been  sent 
out  to  recapture  the  Margaretta.  These  were  the 
Diligent,  a schooner  of  eight  guns  and  carrying  fifty 
men,  with  her  tender,  armed  with  swivels  and  carrying 
twenty  men.  Foster,  in  his  coaster,  came  to  O’Brien’s 
aid ; and  the  Diligent  and  her  tender  were  captured 

9 


188 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1775 


without  the  loss  of  a man.  For  these  brilliant  exploits 
Foster  and  the  O’Briens  received  the  thanks  of  Con- 
gress. 

Only  once  since  Mowatt  dishonored  his  word  and 
sailed  away,  had  the  good  people  of  Falmouth  suffered 
the  least  intimidation  from  the  enemy;  that  was  when 
a sloop  of  war  came  to  help  away  some  tories  with 
their  goods.  Again  in  October  the  inhabitants  were 
alarmed  by  the  sight  of  four  British  vessels  entering 
their  harbor ; but  when  they  saw  that  Mowatt’s  vessel 
was  the  flag  ship  of  the  squadron  their  minds  were 
more  at  ease;  because  they  trusted  in  his  gratitude 
for  the  favor  they  had  done  him  five  months  before. 
Great  was  their  consternation  when,  the  next  day,  he 
sent  a letter  ashore,  stating  that  in  two  hours  he 
should  open  a bombardment  on  the  town. 

7.  At  this  time  the  place  consisted  of  about  five 
hundred  dwellings  and  stores,  with  many  barns  and 
stables.  Some  hundred  of  the  poorer  sort  of  houses 
were  scattered  over  the  peninsula  to  the  south  and 
west,  but  the  main  portion  were  clustered  together  in 
the  midst  of- the  slope  towards  the  harbor.  The  place 
was  entirely  defenseless  from  an  attack  by  sea;  but  as 
no  provocation  had  been  given  no  such  event  was 
looked  for.  The  time  allowed  the  inhabitants  to 
secure  them  safety  was  cruelly  short;  and  a committee 
was  sent  to  inquire  the  cause  of  such  an  extraordinary 
proceeding.  Mowatt  made  them  this  answer: — “My 
orders  I have  received  from  Admiral  Graves,  and  they 
direct  me  to  repair  to  this  place  with  all  possible  ex- 
pedition, take  my  position  near  the  town,  and  burn, 
sink  and  destroy, — and  this  without  giving  , the  people 
warning.  The  note  you  have  had  is  of  special  grace, 
at  the  risk  of  my  commission.” 

8.  The  committee  protested  against  the  barbarity 
of  the  order,  and  urged  the  town’s  claims  for  the  favor 
done  him  a few  months  ago  by  its  citizens;  but  he  only 
replied  that  his  orders  related  to  every  seaport  upon 


1775  EARLY  EVENTS  OF  TIIE  REVOLUTION.  189 

the  continent.  Yet  he  finally  said  that  if  they  would 
deliver  him  four  pieces  of  cannon,  their  small  arms 
and  their  ammunition  by  eight  o’clock  the  next  morn- 
ing, he  would  spare  them  until  he  could  hear  from  the 
admiral,  who  might  be  induced  to  spare  the  town;  or 
if  they  would  give  him  eight  stands  of  small  arms 
immediately  they  should  not  be  molested  until  the 
hour  named.  They  were  completely  at  the  mercy  of 
this  petty  tyrant ; and  in  order  to  save  something  from 
their  homes  to  keep  their  families  alive,  they  sent  him 
the  eight  stands  of  arms.  At  daylight  the  next  morn- 
ing the  citizens  held  a meeting,  and  resolved  to  give 
up  nothing  more,  but  to  sacrifice  their  dwellings  rather 
than  lose  the  remainder  of  their  precious  guns  and 
ammunition. 

The  committee  informed  Captain  Mowatt  of  the 
decision,  and  besought  him  for  humanity’s-  sake  to 
allow  them  further  time. 

“I  will  give  you  thirty  minutes  and  no  more,”  re- 
plied the  cruel  and  ungrateful  man. 

9.  There  were  few  teams  in  the  place,  and  most 
of  the  household  goods  still  remained  in  the  dwellings 
or  piled  up  before  the  doors  when  the  vessels  opened 
their  batteries  upon  the  town.  The  firing  was  rapid, 
and  the  cannon  balls,  bombs  and  grape  shot  poured 
in  a terrible  shower  upon  the  defenseless  village.  No 
spot  was  safe  from  them,  and  the  inhabitants  were 
forced  to  flee  for  their  fives — many  of  them  saving 
only  what  they  bore  away  on . their  backs.  Under 
cover  of  the  guns,  armed  parties  came  from  the  ships  and 
applied  the  torch  to  the  buildings ; yet  the  citizens, 
with  devoted  courage,  followed  after  them,  putting 
out  the  fires  at  the  risk  of  their  fives;  but  in  spite  of 
their  efforts  the  flames  prevailed.  Towards  night  the 
bombardment  ceased,  but  the  fair  and  flourishing  vil- 
lage of  yesterday  was  riddled  with  shot  and  shell,  or 
lay  in  ashes.  St.  Paul’s  church,  the  new  court-house, 
the  town-house,  the  public  library,  the  fire  engine, — 


190 


niSTOPvY  OF  MAINE. 


1775 


all  were  gone ; and  the  houseless  people  gazed  from 
afar  on  the  fading  smoke  columns  that  marked  the 
places  of  their  desolated  homes. 

10.  Scattered  over  the  peninsula  there  were  still 
nearly  an  hundred  houses  which  had  escaped  the  bom- 
bardment; and  the  owners  of  these,  with  such  other 
of  the  inhabitants  as  decided  to  remain,  began  at  once 
to  prepare  against  any  future  attack.  All  the  heavy 
arms  they  could  procure  were  two  six  pounders ; and 
before  the  walls  of  the  battery  were  built,  another 
vessel  came  into  the  harbor  and  forbade  their  going 
on  with  the  work.  She  carried  a heavier  armament 
than  all  of  Mo  watt’s  fleet  put  together ; but  the  people 
only  pressed  their  fortifications  more  vigorously,  and 
began  to  contrive  ways  to  capture  the  vessel.  As 
soon  as  the  commander  found  his  threats  disregarded, 
he  hoisted  sail  and  left  the  harbor, — probably  blink- 
ing that  he  had  a good  ship  to  lose,  but  nothing  to 
gain. 

What  fort  was  dismantled  by  Capt.  Mowatt?  How  soon  after 
this  did  the  battle  of  Lexington  take  place  ? What  troops  were 
immediately  sent  from  Maine  ? What  happened  at  Bath  ? What 
affair  occurred  soon  after  in  Falmouth  ? Where  was  the  first  cap- 
ture of  British  vessels  made  by  Americans  ? Give  an  account  of 
the  burning  of  Falmouth.  What  happened  subsequently  when  a 
vessel  of  the  enemy  threatened  the  place  ? 


1775 


Arnold’s  expedition. 


191 


CHAPTER  XXIY. 

1.  The  expedition  against  Quebec  through  Maine, 
in  1775,  was  one  of  the  most  famous,  and  also  one  of 
the  most  unfortunate  events  of  the  Revolution.  It  was 
led  by  Benedict  Arnold,  who  subsequently  proved  a 
traitor  to  his  country.  His  army  consisted  of  ten  com- 
panies of  musketry,  from  Maine  and  Massachusetts,  and 
three  companies  of  riflemen,  from  Pennsylvania  and 
Virginia, — altogether  about  1,100  men.  Several  per- 
sons connected  with  this  expedition  afterward  became 
noted  as  war  leaders  and  public  men ; among  whom 
were  Daniel  Morgan, commander  of  the  riflemen;  Aaron 
Burr,  subsequently  V ice  President,  then  a youth  of  twen- 
ty; and  Henry  Dearborn,  of  Pittston  on  the  Kennebec, 
who  afterwards  became  Secretary  of  War.  The  plan 
was  to  ascend  Kennebec  River  and  its  chief  western 
tributary  to  the  range  of  hills  which  forms  the  boun- 
dary of  Maine  on  the  northwest,  whence  they  would 
soon  strike  the  head  waters  of  the  Cliaudiere,  a river 
emptying  into  the  St.  Lawrence.  The  expedition  sailed 
from  Newburyport  on  the  18th  of  September ; and, 
entering  the  Kennebec,  ascended  to  Pittston,  where 
two  hundred  bateaux  were  in  readiness.  Dismissing 
the  vessels,  the  troops  entered  the  bateaux  and  con- 
tinued on  to  Fort  Western,  in  Augusta,  where  they 
spent  several  days  in  procuring  guides  and  provisions. 

2.  First  of  all  went  a small  exploring  party  ; after 
this  followed  Morgan  with  the  riflemen,  then  Green, 
Bigelow  and  Meigs  with  the  main  body  of  the  troops, 
while  Colonel  Enos  brought  up  the  rear.  Arnold  staid 
to  see  the  last  boat  load  depart ; then,  entering  an 
Indian  canoe,  he  passed  one  company  after  another, 
overtaking  the  riflemen  on  the  third  day  at  Bombazee 
Rips  in  Norridgewock.  Here  the  boats  had  all  to  be 


192 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1775 


drawn  asliore  and  carried  a mile  and  a quarter  to  reach 
the  navigable  water  above.  It  was  found  that  the 
boats  were  leaky,  and  that  a great  part  of  the  provis- 
ion was  spoiled  or  damaged  ; and  seven  days  elapsed 
before  repairs  were  completed  and  they  again  em- 
barked on  the  river. 

After  passing  Carratunk  Falls  the  stream  grew 
so  rapid  that  the  men  were  obliged  to  wade  and  push 
the  boats  more  than  half  the  way  to  the  Great  Carry- 
ing Place,  twelve  miles  below  the  Forks.  The  carry 
was  fourteen  miles  long;  but  three  little  ponds  on  the 
way  afforded  them  as  many  rests,  and  a plenty  of  de- 
licious trout.  Then  they  met  Dead  River  flowing  calmly 
through  grand  old  forests  resplendent  with  all  the 
brilliant  hues  of  autumn.  Passing  falls  and  rapids, 
they  at  length  beheld  rising  above  the  woods  a lofty 
mountain  already  white  with  snow.  Here  Arnold  en- 
camped for  three  days,  displaying  from  a tall  staff  over 
his  tent  the  Continental  flag  ; while  Major  Bigelow 
ascended  the  mountain  in  the  vain  hope  of  seeing  the 
spires  of  Quebec.  The  township  in  which  the  camps 
were  pitched  is  now  called  Flagstaff  Plantation,  and 
the  mountain  bears  the  name  of  Bigelow,  in  commem- 
oration of  these  events. 

3.  Soon  after  leaving  this  point  a heavy  rain  storm 
set' in.  The  water  rushed  in  torrents  down  the  hills, 
the  river  channel  filled  with  drift  wood,  and  the  water 
burst  into  the  valley  where  the  soldiers  were  encamped 
with  such  suddenness  that  they  had  scarcely  time  to 
retreat  to  the  bateaux  before  the  whole  plain  was  cov- 
ered with  water.  Worse  than  all,  seven  boats  were 
upset,  and  the  stores  lost ; leaving  them  only  twelve 
days  provisions,  with  thirty  miles  more  of  hills,  woods 
and  marshes  between  them  and  the  head  waters  of  the 
Chaudiere.  Many  had  become  sick  from  toil  and  ex- 
posure, and  were  sent  back  to  the  division  of  Colonel 
Enos,  who  was  now  ordered  to  send  the  invalids  to  the 
settlements,  and  come  on  as  fast  as  possible  with  his 


1775* 


• Arnold’s  expedition. 


193 


best  men,  and  provisions  for  fifteen  days.  He  had 
only  three  days  provisions ; and,  at  a council  of  his 
officers,  it  was  decided  that  the  whole  division  must 
return  or  perish. 

The  rain  had  changed  to  snow,  and  the  ponds, 
marshes  and  streams  became  covered  with  ice ; yet  the 
men  ^vere  often  obliged  to  wade  and  push  the  bateaux. 
Many  of  the  boats  were  abandoned,  for  the  oxen  had 
been  killed  for  food  ; and  everything  had  to  be  carried 
by  the  men.  On  the  27th  of  October  the  boats  were 
lifted  for  the  last  time  from  the  waters  of  Maine,  and 
a portage  of  four  miles  brought  them  to  a small  stream 
down  which  they  urged  the  remaining  bateaux  to  Lake 
Megantic,  the  chief  source  of  the  Chaudiere. 

4.  The  next  morning  a party  of  fifty-five  men  was 
sent  forward  through  the  woods  to  the  French  settle- 
ments, still  seventy  miles  further,  for  provisions,  while 
Arnold  with  thirteen  men  set  off  in  five  bateaux  and  a 
canoe.  They  were  without  a guide ; and  no  sooner  had 
they  left  the  lake  and  entered  the  river  than  they  were 
obliged  to  lash  their  freight  to  the  boats  lest  it  should 
be  thrown  overboard  by  the  turbulent  current.  The 
roar  of  the  stream  increased.  Three  boats  were 
dashed  in  pieces  upon  the  rocks,  their  contents  lost, 
and  their  crews  left  struggling  in  the  water. 

The  main  body  of  the  troops  followed  on  as  rap- 
idly as  they  could.  In  a few  days  nothing  was  left 
except  a little  flour,  which  was  eaten  with  water  with- 
out salt.  On  coming  near  the  sandy  beach  of  the  river 
some  keen-eyed  soldier  would  be  seen  to  dart  from  the 
ranks  down  to  the  water’s  edge,  closely  followed  by 
half  a dozen  more.  They  had  caught  sight  of  some 
water  plant,  supposed  to  be  eatable,  and  the  foremost 
man  dug  it  up  with  his  fingers  and  instantly  devoured 
it  without  washing.  A little  lean  dog  belonging  to  one 
of  the  officers  disappeared  one  night,  and  the  next 
day  a few  of  the  soldiers  had  some  thin,  greenish  fluid 
which  they  called  bear’s  broth,  though  no  one  had 


194 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1775 


heard  that  a bear  had  been  killed.  Old  moose  hide 
breeches  were  boiled  and  then  broiled  on  the  coals, 
and  eaten.  Many  men  died  with  hunger  and  fatigue, 
frequently  four  or  five  minutes  after  making  their  last 
effort  and  sitting  down. 

5.  Friday,  November  3d,  was  a memorable  day  to 
the  little  army.  Weary,  despairing,  starving , few 
could  have  kept  on  much  longer,  when  they  were  met 
by  some  cattle  sent  back  by  the  advanced  party  with 
Arnold.  They  were  saved  from  starvation ; but  most 
of  them  lived  for  a bloodier  death.  After  many  un- 
necessary delays  Arnold  led  them  against  the  strong  city 
of  Quebec,  but  the  golden  moment  had  passed.  The 
garrison  had  been  reinforced,  and  hundreds  of  these 
brave  men,  who,  for  the  sake  of  gaining  this  import- 
ant post,  had  endured  the  toil  and  famine  of  the  wil- 
derness, lay  down  before  the  fatal  hail  of  the  artillery, 
making  the  blood-stained  snow  their  winding  sheet. 
The  brave  Montgomery  and  his  victorious  little  army, 
fresh  from  the  capture  of  Montreal,  shared  their  fate. 
More  than  four  hundred  Americans  fell  in  this  attack, 
while  four  hundred  more  were  taken  captive,  and  suf- 
fered many  months  of  severe  imprisonment. 

6.  By  the  close  of  the  year  1775,  the  Continental 
Congress  was  fully  entered  upon  its  labors  of  law-mak- 
ing. Post  offices  were  established  and  put  in  operation 
from  Maine  to  Georgia ; and  during  the  winter  the  militia 
was  arranged  anew.  Massachusetts  was  formed  into 
four  military  divisions, — Maine  being  one  by  itself. 
The  militia  of  each  county  constituted  a brigade,  which 
vras  again  sub-divided  into  regiments  and  companies. 
John  Frost,  of  Kittery,  was  Brigadier  General  of 
York  county,  Samuel  Thompson,  of  Brunswick,  com- 
manded the  Cumberland  militia,  and  the  officer  for 
Lincoln  county  was  Charles  Cushing  of  Pownalborough. 

The  British  cruisers  were  on  our  coast,  and  the 
militia  was  at  once  put  in  condition  to  meet  the  red- 
coats wherever  they  might  set  foot  on  our  shores. 


1776 


TIIE  WAR  IN  THE  EAST. 


195 


Falmouth  was  partially  rebuilt,  having  fortifications 
mounting  six  cannon,  and  she  now  felt  herself  com- 
petent with  the  aid  of  the  militia  to  beat  back  any  force 
the  British  might  send  against  her.  But  General 
Washington  had  driven  the  British  army  out  of  Boston 
and  early  in  the  summer  their  vessels  mostly  went 
southward. 

On  July  4th,  1776,  the  Continental  Congress  declared 
the  thirteen  United  Colonies  to  be  Free  and  Independ- 
ent. In  Maine  the  ministers  read  the  Declaration  to 
their  people,  and  the  town  clerks  entered  it  at  full 
length  in  their  records.  We  had  a country,  now,  and 
were  no  longer  rebellious  subjects  of  a foreign  power, 
but  citizens  and  sovereigns  of  Independent  States.  The 
question  was  no  longer  whether  we  would  be  able  to 
obtain  our  rights  of  Great  Britain,  but  whether  we 
would  be  a Nation  or  a subjugated  people.  Tories 
were  no  longer  a political  party,  but  enemies,  spies  and 
traitors,  and  to  be  treated  as  such,  or  in  pity  allowed 
to  depart  from  the  country.  This  Independence  in- 
fused spirit  into  the  people  ; and  the  citizens  of  Maine 
wanted  to  be  doing  something  by  which  it  might  be 
secured  forever . 

7.  Therefore  in  September  of  this  year  an  expe- 
dition set  out  from  Machias  to  capture  Fort  Cumber- 
land on  Chignecto  Bay  in  Nova  Scotia.  The  force 
consisted  only  of  a schooner  and  a few  whale  boats, 
carrying  seventy  men.  The  commander  was  John- 
athan Eddy,  who  had  formerly  lived  in  the  neighbor- 
hood of  the  fort,  but  had  been  driven  away  by  the 
authorities  because  he  wished  that  province  to  join  the 
other  colonies.  At  Chepody  Hill,  not  far  from  the  fort, 
Colonel  Eddy’s  men  captured  fifteen  soldiers  with  their 
captain.  Two  or  three  days  later  a vessel  came  into 
the  harbor  with  supplies  for  the  garrison,  and  Colonel 
Eddy  with  twenty-five  men  sallied  out  afoot  over  the 
flats  during  a fog,  and  made  her  a prize.  Many  of 
Eddy’s  old  neighbors  joined  him,  so  that  lie  soon  had 
a force  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  men. 


196 


niSTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1776 


At  length  on  a cloudy  night  the  attack  was  made 
on  the  fort.  Its  embankments  were  very  high,  and 
along  the  top  were  placed  heavy  logs,  ready  to  roll 
down  upon  any  assailants.  The  garrison  had  been 
reinforced  and  was  expecting  the  assault ; and  Colonel 
Eddy  was  repulsed  with  much  loss.  The  result  of 
this  expedition  was  very  painful.  The  enemy  pursued 
the  little  band,  destroyed  their  camp,  and  captured  their 
vessels,  forcing  them  to  make  their  retreat  through  the 
wilderness.  After  twenty-five  days  of  toil  and  suffer- 
ing the  straggling  remnant  arrived  at  Machias,  hungry 
and  gaunt,  with  clothing  half  stripped  from  their  bodies. 
The  houses  of  such  as  lived  at  Chignecto  were  burned 
by  troops  from  the  fort,  and  their  families  left  home- 
less and  destitute  until  the  next  spring,  whep,  after  ex- 
treme sufferings,  they  were  brought  away  by  a vessel 
under  a flag  of  truce. 

8.  Another  patriotic  refugee  from  Nova  Scotia, 
John  Allan,  had  been  a member  of  the  General  Assem- 
bly of  the  province,  but  sympathized  so  openly  in  the 
American  cause  that  he  was  obliged  to  fly  for  his  life, 
and  had  not  even  time  to  bring  away  his  family.  At 
the  failure  of  the  attack  on  Fort  Cumberland  his  house 
was  plundered  and  burned  with  the  rest,  and  his  wife 
thrown  into  prison.  Congress  made  him  its  agent  to 
keep  the  Indians  from  joining  the  British,  who  were 
using  every  means  to  win  them.  If  they  had  succeed- 
ed, all  of  Maine  east  of  the  Penobscot  would  probably 
have  now  been  a part  of  the  British  dominions.  Col- 
onel Allan  spent  most  of  his  time  with  the  Passama- 
quoddy  Indians,  keeping  a government  store  for  the 
benefit  of  this  and  other  tribes. 

After  the  Indians  had  joined  with  the  Americans  in 
the  repulse  of  the  vessels  at  Machias,  they  were  in 
much  dread  of  the  British,  and  relied  greatly  on  Col- 
onel Allan  for  counsel  and  aid  in  case  of  an  attack 
upon  them.  They  were  also  very  much  attached  to 
him ; yet,  as  he  was  obliged  to  leave  them  frequently 


1777 


THE  WAR  IN'  TnE  EAST. 


197 


for  other  duties,  they  feared  he  might  forsake  them 
entirely  ; and  at  last  they  refused  to  permit  his  depar- 
ture unless  he  left  his  two  boys  as  security  for  his  return. 
These  boys  remained  with  the  tribe  two  years ; and 
though  they  must  have  found  much  to  enjoy,  they 
were  many  times  obliged  to  live  on  fish,  parched  corn, 
and  seal’s  flesh,  and  were  often  ragged,  hungry  and 
miserable.  Their  father  did  the  best  he  could  to  keep 
up  their  courage  and  character  under  these  difficult 
conditions  ; often  writing  them  such  letters  as  the  fol- 
lowing : 

9.  “Be  very  kind  to  the  Indians,  and  take  particu- 
lar notice  of  Nicholas,  Francis,  Joseph  and  old  Cou- 
cou-guash.  I send  you  books,  paper,  pens  and  ink, 
wafers,  and  some  other  little  things  ; shall  send  more 
in  two  or  three  days.  Let  me  entreat  you,  my  dear 
children,  to  be  careful  of  your  company  and  manners, 
be  moral,  sober  and  discreet.  Duly  observe  your  duty 
to  the  Almighty,  morning  and  night.  Mind  the  Sab- 
bath day,  not  to  have  either  work  or  play,  except 
necessity  compels  you.  I pray  Grod  to  bless  you,  my 
dear  boys.” 

In  1777,  Machias  was  made  a national  military  sta- 
tion, and  supplied  with  two  nine  pounders,  and  garri- 
soned with  three  hundred  men  under  Colonel  Allan. 
The  British  remembered  well  the  previous  exploits  of 
the  Machias  people,  and  as  soon  as  the  admiral  heard  at 
New  York  of  this  new  movement  he  despatched  a 
naval  force  to  destroy  the  town  and  to  defend  the  Nova 
Scotia  coasts  against  the  troublesome  people  of  Maine. 
In  August  of  this  year,  and  before  a garrison  was  col- 
lected together,  a sloop,  two  frigates  and  a brig  anchor- 
ed in  Machias  River.  Having  burned  a tide  mill  and 
taken  a coasting  sloop,  they  sent  the  brig,  the  sloop, 
and  some  barges  laden  with  soldiers  up  the  west  branch 
to  destroy  whatever  came  in  their  way,  They  landed 
at  “Indian  Brim,”  where  they  burned  down  a few 
buildings ; then,  the  wind  having  died  away,  they  towed 


198 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


3 777 


their  brig  and  sloop  up  river  to  a point  within  a mile 
and  a half  from  the  falls. 

10.  By  this  time  it  was  late  in  the  afternoon,  and  the 
people  had  learned  the  position  of  the  enemy,  and 
gathered  for  the  attack.  The  barges  had  come  up  to 
within  half  a mile  of  the  falls,  and  here  the  firing 
commenced  upon  . them  from  both  banks  of  the  river. 
The  men  were  speedily  driven  from  the  barges  on  board 
the  sloop  and  brig,  which  drifting  down  river,  made 
the  guns  of  the  British  very  uncertain  in  their  aim. 
Soon  the  brig  ran  aground,  and  such  a shower  of  bul- 
lets was  poured  down  on  the  deck  from  the  banks  that 
the  men  were  obliged  to  go  below  to  save  their  lives. 
At  length  a breeze  sprang  up  in  a favorable  quarter, 
and  the  vessels  succeeded  in  getting  off.  Every  man 
in  town  capable  of  bearing  arms  had  now  found  his 
place  somewhere  along  the  river,  and  watched  to  get 
a shot  at  the  invaders.  Colonel  Allan  had  brought 
down  his  Indians  who  whooped  in  their  peculiar  way 
from  their  hiding  places,  and  the  white  people  who  were 
scattered  through  the  woods  along  the  river  imitated 
their  yells,  until  the  retreating  marines  thought  the 
forests  full  of  wild  warriors.  The  British  were  quite 
discouraged  by  this  experience  from  attempting  any- 
thing more ; and  a day  or  two  later  the  squadron  left 
the  harbor. 

The  great  event  of  this  year  was  the  surrender  of 
the  British  army  under  Burgoyne  to  General  Gates  at 
Saratoga;  and  the  news  gave  a joyful  close  to  the  sea- 
son’s campaign  in  Maine. 

What  famous  expedition  passed  up  the  Kennebec  in  1775? 
What  noted  men  were  connected  with  it?  What  was  the  result  of 
this  expedition  ? What  was  done  by  Congress  at  the  close  of  the 
year  ? What  effect  did  the  declaration  of  independence  have  in 
Maine?  What  was  the  result  of  Johnathan  Eddy’s  expedition 
against  Fort  Cumberland  ? What  valuable  service  did  Col.  John 
Allan  render  to  the  American  cause  ? Describe  the  action  with  the 
British  at  Machias  ? What  great  victory  occurred  near  the  close  of 
the  year  ? 


1778 


EVENTS  OF  THE  REVOLUTION. 


199 


CHAPTER  XXY. 

1.  The  Continental  currency,  which  was  almost 
the  only  money  in  circulation,  had  constantly  fallen  in 
value,  until  at  this  time  it  took  thirty  dollars  in  bills  to 
equal  one  in  specie.  Six  dollars  in  currency  was  the 
price  of  a pair  of  stockings ; seven  dollars  were  paid 
for  a pair  of  common  cowhide  shoes, — while  beef  was 
five  and  six  dollars  a pound.  In  1779  corn  sold  for 
thirty-five  dollars  per  bushel,  wheat  meal  for  about 
seventy-five  dollars,  molasses  at  sixteen  dollars  a gal- 
lon, and  tea  at  nineteen  dollars  a pound.  Yet  the  high 
price  of  some  of  these  articles  was  owing  partially  to 
the  injury  of  the  crops  by  drought.  Surely  these  were 
times  when  men’s  courage  and  strength  were  tried  to 
the  utmost.  The  pay  received  by  a private  soldier 
was. insufficient  to  keep  his  family  from  want;  yet  the 
ranks  of  the  army,  thinned  by  battle  and  disease,  must 
be  filled  up, — if  not  by  volunteers,  then  by  draft. 

2.  Early  in  the  year  1778  Hon.  John  Adams  was 
appointed  minister  at  the  French  Court.  This  was 
an  important  appointment;  for  it  was  hoped  that 
France  would  be  induced  to  aid  us  in  our  arduous 
struggle.  His  safe  conveyance  to  that  country  was 
entrusted  to  Commodore  Tucker,  afterward  a citizen 
of  Bremen  in  this  state.  He  was  then  in  command  of 
the  frigate  Boston , and  in  February  he  sailed  for 
France  with  Mr.  Adams  on  board.  He  soon  found 
himself  pursued  by  three  British  ships,  winch  had  been 
on  the  watch  for  the  minister’s  departure.  It  is  diffi- 
cult to  escape  from  two  swift  vessels,  the  fugitive 
being  almost  sure  to  be  intercepted  on  one  side  or  the 
other ; but  if  there  is  a third  to  follow  up  in  a direct 
line  it  must  ordinarily  be  impossible  to  avoid  an  en- 
counter. By  uncommon  skill  in  maneuvering  Tucker 


200 


niSTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1778 


eluded  them  for  several  days.  As  they  entered  the 
Gulf  Stream  a great  storm  arose,  and  the  Boston  saw 
its  pursuers  no  more. 

3.  A few  days  later  they  discovered  an  English 
ship  ahead;  and  this  both  the  captain  and  his  noble 
passenger  desired  to  capture.  Mr.  Adams,  having 
obtained  a musket,  placed  himself  among  the  marines 
with  the  determination  of  taking  a part  in  the  fight. 
Captain  Tucker  soon  caught  sight  of  the  minister; 
and,  stepping  up  to  him,  placed  a hand  upon  his 
shoulder,  saying  sternly,  “Mr.  Adams,  I am  com- 
manded by  the  Continental  Congress  to  deliver  you 
safe  in  France,  and  you  must  go  below,  sir.”  Mr. 
Adams  smiled  and  went  down  to  the  cabin. 

When  within  range  a shot  was  fired  at  the  Martha, 
which  was  the  name  of  the  enemy’s  vessel,  to  bring 
her  to.  She  replied  by  a discharge  of  three  guns, 
which  cut  away  some  of  the  rigging ; and  a piece  from 
the  mizzen  came  down  upon  the  captain’s  head,  felling 
him  to  the  deck.  But  he  was  upon  his  feet  the  next 
moment,  and  soon  had  his  frigate  in  position  for  a rak- 
ing fire  upon  the  enemy.  The  marines  were  at  their 
posts,  the  great  guns  were  shotted,  the  matchstocks  of 
the  gunners  were  smoking, — still  the  order  to  fire  was 
not  given.  The  men  grew  impatient,  and  began  to  mur- 
mur and  swear  bitterly  that  so  fine  a chance  should  be 
allowed  to  pass, — when  the  commander  shouted  in 
that  stentorian  voice  for  which  he  was  famous,  “Hold 
on,  my  men;  I wish  to  save  that  egg  without  breaking 
the  shell.”  They  did  not  have  to  wait  long;  for  the 
enemy  overheard  the  order,  and  took  the  hint ; and 
his  flag  came  down  immediately.  * 

4.  It  is  said  that  Tucker  captured  more  guns  from 
the  enemy  than  any  other  naval  commander  of  the 
Revolution.  By  his  success  he  amassed  considerable 
property,  and  resided  in  a fine  mansion  on  a fashionable 
street  in  Boston ; but,  becoming  fatally  addicted  to 
strong  drink,  he  lost  his  standing  with  government, 


1779 


EVENTS  OF  THE  REVOLUTION. 


201 


his  property  slipped  from  his  hands,  and  he  was  reduced 
at  length  to  a farm  in  Bristol,  Maine,  where  in  a rough 
house  of  three  rooms  he  and  his  family  lived  many 
years. 

The  ambassador  had  been  safely  landed  in  France; 
and  in  the  following  June,  Count  d’Estaing  reached 
our  shores  with  a fleet  to  aid  the  American  cause. 
This  event,  with  the  success  of  our  arms  in  the  battle 
of  Monmouth,  lifted  the  gloomy  clouds  and  gave 
assurance  that  Independence  would  finally  be  won. 

In  1779  Congress  divided  the  whole  country  into 
districts,  for  the  purposes  of  revenue  and  better  admin- 
istration of  national  laws;  and  thus  it  was  that  we 
became  the  District  of  Maine, — still  a part  of  Massa- 
chusetts, yet  having  a United  States  court  and  the 
district  officers,  as  we  have  had  ever  since. 

5.  The  British  commanders  now  saw  that  some- 
thing must  be  done  to  check  Maine,  or  she  would 
wrest  Nova  Scotia  from  them;  so  in  July,  1779,  Gen- 
eral McLane  with  a force  of  seven  or  eight  vessels 
and  nine  hundred  men,  came  to  Penobscot  and  took 
possession  of  Castine.  The  place  was  undefended; 
and  the  larger  portion  of  the  fleet  soon  departed, 
leaving  three  sloops  of  war  under  Mowatt  to  assist 
the  troops  in  holding  the  position.  Steps  were  im- 
mediately taken  to  dislodge  them;  and  about  the 
middle  of  July  a flotilla  reached  Townsend  (now 
Boothbay)  Harbor,  where  the  land  forces  awaited 
them.  The  fleet  was  commanded  by  Commodore 
Saltonstall,  of  Connecticut,  and  had  on  board  a few 
companies  of  marines  and  a company  of  ordnance 
under  Col.  Paul  Revere.  Brigadier  Generals  Frost, 
Thompson  and  Cushing,  of  Maine,  were  there  with 
their  militia,  ready  to  embark  on  the  patriotic  enter- 
prise. The  fleet  consisted  of  the  flag  ship  Wc xrren , 
which  was  a fine,  new  Continental  frigate  of  thirty- 
two  guns,  together  with  nine  ships,  six  brigs  and  three 
sloops, — the  whole  carrying  three  hundred  and  forty- 


202 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1779 


four  guns.  General  Lovell,  of  Massachusetts,  was 
commander  of  the  land  forces,  and  his  associate  was 
Adjutant  General  Peleg  Wadsworth,  afterward  a resi- 
dent of  Maine. 

The  British  commander  at  Castine  had  heard  of 
the  expedition  several  days  before  its  arrival,  and  had 
done  his  utmost  to  prepare  for  the  attack.  As  soon 
as  it  appeared  in  sight  he  concluded  that  defense  was 
impossible,  except  he  was  reinforced;  and  he  sent  at 
once  to  Halifax  for  aid. 

6.  Early  in  the  morning  of  July  28th  the  vessels 
were  drawn  up  in  a line  before  the  British  position  on 
the  peninsula,  and  four  hundred  men  were  sent  ashore 
under  cover  of  the  fog  to  commence  the  attack.  The 
neck  had  been  separated  from  the  mainland  by  a 
broad,  deep  trench,  and  the  sides  were  so  well  defended 
that  the  troops  could  only  be  landed  on  the  northwest, 
where  the  shore,  at  one  point,  rose  precipitously  nearly 
one  hundred  feet.  As  they  left  the  boats  the  cannon 
balls  from  the  British  ships  began  to  whistle  over 
their  heads,  and  a line  of  soldiers  posted  along  the 
heights  threw  down  a brisk  fire  of  musketry  into  their 
faces.  They  immediately  divided  into  three  parties, — 
the  center  remaining  to  engage  the  enemy,  while  the 
other  parties  climbed  the  bank  at  right  and  left.  On 
reaching  the  top  they  suddenly  closed  in  upon  the 
British  line,  which  hastily  retreated,  leaving  thirty  of 
their  number  killed,  wounded  and  prisoners.  It  was 
a short  but  sharp  encounter,  lasting  only  twenty  min- 
utes; but  in  that  time  we  lost  one  hundred  men. 
There  was  scarcely  a more  brilliant  engagement  during 
the  war  ; and  if  the  action  had  been  followed  up  by 
the  fleet  the  place  must  in  a short  time  have  surren- 
dered. A council  was  now  held,  in  which  it  was 
proposed  that  a surrender  should  be  demanded;  but 
Saltonstall  opposed,  and  it  was  not  done. 

7.  But  General  Lovell  still  pressed  his  advantage 
on  shore,  reducing  the  enemy’s  outworks  and  captur- 


1779 


EVENTS  OF  THE  EE  VOLUTION. 


203 


ing  several  field  pieces.  His  troops  worked  all  through 
the  nights  constructing  their  zigzag  entrenchments, — 
which  were  at  length  advanced  within  musket  shot  of 
the  fort,  so  that  in  the  daytime  a soldier  seldom  dared 
to  put  his  head  above  the  walls.  Meanwhile  all  that 
the  ships  did  with  their  three  hundred  and  forty 
guns  was  to  cannonade  the  enemy  at  intervals  from 
some  safe  place  beyond  the  reach  of  his  cannon. 

A fortnight  had  now  passed  since  the  siege  com- 
menced, and  Generals  Lovell  and  Wadsworth  were 
preparing  to  take  the  place  by  assault, — when,  just 
before  they  were  ready,  a British  fleet  appeared  in  the 
bay.  Yalor  had  done  all  it  could,  and  now  prudence 
dictated  a retreat.  During:  the  following;  night  the 
Americans  embarked  in  safety,  while  Saltonstall  made 
preparations  to  check  the  approach  of  the  enemy, 
arraying  his  fleet  in  the  form  of  a crescent.  The 
British  fleet  consisted  of  a large  man-of-war,  a frigate, 
two  ships,  two  brigs  and  a sloop,  under  the  command 
of  Sir  George  Collier.  It  came  steadily  on,  and,  get- 
ting within  range,  poured  a broadside  upon  Salton- 
stall’s  vessels. 

8.  Immediate  confusion  followed.  Most  of  the 
masters  of  the  vessels  were  also  their  owners;  and, 
interest  prevailing  over  patriotism,  they  fled  without 
waiting  for  a second  broadside,  and  some  of  them 
without  firing  a gun.  Some  of  the  transports  ran 
ashore  near  Orphan  Island,  and  were  set  on  fire  and 
abandoned,  while  others  escaped  up  the  Penobscot. 
Few  inhabitants  then  dwelt  along  the  river,  and  the 
scattered  troops  were  forced  to  take  their  tedious  way 
through  the  wilderness  to  the  settlements  of  the  Ken- 
nebec, suffering  greatly  on  the  journey  for  lack  of 
provisions ; and  some  who  were  infirm  actually  per- 
ished in  the  woods. 

A court  of  inquiry  was  held  at  Boston  soon  after 
upon  the  “Penobscot  Expedition”;  and  the  General 
Court  adjudged  that  “Commodore  Saltonstall  be 


204 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1780 


incompetent  ever  after  to  hold  a commission  in  the 
service  of  the  State,  and  that  Generals  Lovell  and 
Wadsworth  be  honorably  acquitted.55 

9.  In  August,  1780,  two  armed  vessels  of  the 
enemy  came  up  the  Kennebec  to  destroy  the  shipping, 
and  do  whatever  other  damage  they  could.  On  their 
way  they  anchored  near  Bluff  Head.  During  the 
night  they  were  alarmed  by  the  whistling  and  crashing 
of  shot  over  their  decks, — the  missiles  coming  from 
two  field  pieces  on  the  hill.  Though  imperfect  aim 
could  be  taken  by  the  gunners  in  the  darkness,  sev- 
eral of  the  British  were  killed,  and  the  vessels  con- 
siderably damaged.  As  soon  as  it  was  light  the 
vessels  slipped  their  cables  and  went  to  sea,  followed 
by  several  boatloads  of  men  from  up  the  river,  anxious 
for  battle.  This  was  the  enemy’s  last  attempt  on  the 
Kennebec. 

In  the  autumn  of  1779  Congress  had  prohibited  all 
exportation  from  Maine,  even  to  other  States  ; and  no 
timber,  live  stock,  no  wool,  flax — or  goods  made  of 
them,  no  skins,  leather,  shoes,  no  kind  of  food,  cloth- 
ing, or  material  for  ships,  could  be  carried  from  the 
province  on  penalty  of  forfeiture.  Some  sales  could 
be  made  to  the  government,  for  whicli  payment  was 
made  in  the  depreciated  currency;  yet  the  people  of 
Maine  lacked  greatly  for  necessary  articles  of  food  and 
clothing  not  produced  within  its  limits.  The  pur- 
pose of  this  embargo  was  to  prevent  stores  from  fall- 
ing into  the  hands  of  the  British,  and  to  secure  sup- 
plies for  our  own  needy  forces. 

10.  The  fleet  which  had  driven  ours  from  Castine 
brought  fifteen  hundred  fresh  troops,  and  the  British 
had  now  full  sway  along  our  entire  eastern  coast;  and 
many  were  the  outrages  committed  upon  the  defence- 
less inhabitants.  They  carried  off  cattle,  burned  mills 
and  dwellings,  and  personally  abused  the  people ; so 
that  numerous  residents  in  that  region  abandoned  their 
homes  and  sought  safety  in  the  western  counties. 


1780 


EVENTS  OF  THE  REVOLUTION. 


205 


The  Continental  army  had  drawn  so  many  men  from 
Maine  that  two  or  three  companies  at  Machias,  a vol- 
unteer company  in  Lincoln,  and  another  in  York,  were 
all  that  remained  in  service.  These  were  quite  insuffi- 
cient for  the  defence  of  any  point,  and  served  only  to 
keep  the  tories  in  awe. 

The  next  year  Maine’s  quota  for  the  national 
army  was  remitted,  and  six  hundred  men  were  taken 
from  the  militia  for  eight  months’  service  at  home  in 
the  pay  of  the  general  government.  Three  hundred 
of  these  were  stationed  at  Falmouth,  two  hundred  at 
Camden,  and  one  hundred  at  Machias;  while  Fal- 
mouth also  received,  in  addition  to  those  she  had 
before,  two  cannon  carrying  an  eighteen  pound  ball, 
and  five  carrying  one  of  four  pounds.  Though  these 
provisions  were  insufficient,  yet  with  them  the  military 
authorities  succeeded  in  holding  the  enemy  in  check, 
so  that  the  British  gained  no  further  advantage  in 
Maine. 

11.  General  Wadsworth,  a prudent  and  able  man, 
had  been  placed  in  command  of  the  district  of  Maine, 
and  made  his  head  quarters  at  Tliomaston.  When 
their  eight  months'of  service  were  out,  the  six  hundred 
men  who  had  been  detached  from  the  militia,  retired 
from  active  military  duty.  This  left  the  general  with 
a very  small  force;  but  he  continued  to  reside  at 
Tliomaston  with  his  family,  guarded  by  only  six  sol- 
diers. In  the  middle  of  a cold  February  night  he 
was  awakened  from  his  sleep  by  the  loud  and  rapid 
reports  of  guns  and  the  crashing  of  glass  in  the  win- 
dows of  his  room.  The  British  commander  at  Castine 
had  learned  of  his  undefended  situation,  and  sent  a 
lieutenant  with  twenty-five  soldiers  to  take  him. 

On  their  approach  the  sentry  hailed,  “ Who’s  there  ?” 
and  retreated  into  the  house.  Instantly  a volley  was 
poured  after  him,  while  others  fired  into  the  windows. 
They  quickly  had  possession  of  the  house,  excepting 
one  room,  which  was  occupied  by  the  general  alone. 


* 206 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1781 


Here,  with  a brace  of  pistols,  fusee  and  blunderbuss, 
he  contended,  single  handed,  against  his  besiegers, 
driving  them  away  from  the  windows  and  door.  Then 
an  attack  was  made  at  another  door,  which  they  broke 
in.  This  time  his  blunderbuss  missed  fire;  yet  with 
a bayonet  he  still  kept  them  back.  All  this  time  he 
was  in  his  night  clothes;  which,  as  soon  as  the  door 
was  opened,  rendered  him  a distinct  mark  for  a shot, — 
and  a bullet  soon  pierced  his  arm.  Longer  resistance 
was  useless ; and  he  surrendered  himself  a prisoner. 
Presently  the  lieutenant  entered  with  a candle ; and 
looking  at  General  Wadsworth,  said : “Sir,  you  have 
defended  yourself  bravely — done  too  much  for  one 
man.  But  we  must  be  in  haste.  We  will  help  you 
on  with  your  clothes.”  In  a few  minutes  he  was  on 
the  march  with  the  company  toward  Castine;  and 
his  family  was  left  without  further  harm. 

12.  In  April,  Major  Burton,  one  of  his  officers,  was 
captured  and  confined  with  him ; and  they  decided  to 
make  an  attempt  to  escape.  With  a gimlet  obtained 
of  their  barber,  they  bored  holes  in  the  pine  ceiling  of 
then  room,  filling  the  holes  with  paste  made  of  bread. 
In  three  weeks  one  of  the  boards  was  severed,  and 
ready  to  be  taken  out.  At  length  there  came  a night 
favorable  to  the  attempt,  when  the  rain  and  frequent 
loud  thunder  drowned  all  minor  sounds.  The  board 
was  removed,  and  Major  Burton  went  out  first,  while 
the  general,  whose  arm  was  still  somewhat  lame,  found 
much  difficulty  in  lifting  himself  through  the  hole. 
He  finally  succeeded,  got  into  the  entry,  and  passed 
out  of  the  door, — then  felt  his  way  along  the  outside 
of  the  building  directly  under  the  falling  water  from 
the  eaves.  He  reached  the  embankment  and  climbed 
the  pickets  just  in  time  to  escape  the  guard.  Then  by 
means  of  blankets  he  let  himself  down  into  the  ditch, 
from  whence  he  crept  softly  out,  and  found  himself  in 
the  open  field,  wet  to  the  skin,  but  undiscovered  and 
free. 


1781 


EVENTS  OF  THE  REVOLUTION. 


207 


13.  Still  he  had  not  found  the  major,  whom  he 
supposed  was  ahead  of  him;  and  he  made  his  way 
northward  to  a road  which  had  been  cut  by  his  direc- 
tion during  the  siege  of  this  place  two  years  before. 
At  sunrise  he  was  seven  or  eight  miles  from  the  fort, 
on  the  eastern  side  of  the  Penobscot ; and  here  he  had 
the  pleasure  of  meeting  with  Major  Burton  again,  who 
had  all  the  time  been  in  the  rear.  They  found  a boat, 
and  crossed  over  to  the  western  bank  of  the  river, 
barely  escaping  discovery  by  a barge  which  came  out 
in  pursuit.  Three  days  after  they  reached  the  settle- 
ments* on  St.  George’s  Kiver,  and  were  safe. 

Since  the  British  had  gained  a stronghold  in  Maine 
the  tories  of  the  western  counties  and  even  from  Mas- 
sachusetts flocked  to  their  vicinity ; and  the  outrages 
committed  by  them  upon  the  patriots  of  that  region 
were  scarcely  less  atrocious  than  those  of  ^he  Indians 
formerly.  Yet  Maine,  overrun  and  afflicted  as  she 
was,  had  again  to  furnish  recruits  for  the  national 
army, — this  time  five  hundred  men.  Lincoln  county, 
also,  raised  one  hundred  and  sixty  men,  and  York 
county  one  hundred  and  twenty  for  their  own  defence ; 
while  the  general  government,  finding  it  absolutely 
necessary,  offered  bounties  to  privateers,  and  sent  four 
small  vessels  and  a flotilla  of  whale  boats  to  cruise 
along  the  coast. 

14.  In  the  autumn  the  light  dawned  of  a brighter  day. 
This  was  the  surrender  of  the  army  under. Lord  Corn- 
wallis at  Yorktown, — which  happened  the  last  of 
October,  1781.  Congress  went  in  solemn  procession 
to  church,  and  returned  thanks  to  Almighty  God  for 
crowning  our  arms  with  success ; and  a day  was  soon 
after  appointed  for  the  thanksgiving  of  the  nation. 

The  British  had  so  far  succeeded  in  rousing  the 
Canada  Indians  that  in  1781  a party  of  them  killed 
two  men  in  the  town  of  Gilead;  and  in  1782  a larger 
band,  roaming  through  the  region,  fell  upon  the  infant 
settlement  in  Newry,  set  the  buildings  on  fire,  and 


208 


niSTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1783 


destroyed  all  property  which  they  could  not  carry  off. 
The  men  of  this  settlement  had  gone  for  a short  time 
to  Sudbury-Canada,  (now  Bethel)  where  they  were 
followed  by  the  savages,  and  several  of  them  killed, 
and  others  carried  away.  Among  the  Indians  'who 
had  been  induced  to  join  the  British  were  two  sons  of 
Netallie,  a chief  who  dwelt  on  an  island  in  Lake 
Umbagog.  Their  father  was  so  incensed  by  their 
treachery  that  he  drove  them  from  him,  and  disin- 
herited them  forever. 

15.  At  last,  on  the  third  day  of  September,  1783, 
the  treaty  of  peace  was  signed  at  Paris  between  the 
agents  of  the  American  and  British  governments. 
By  this  act  the  boundary  between  Maine  and  the 
British  Possessions  was  fixed;  being  “formed  by  a 
line  drawn  due  north  from  the  source  of  the  St.  Croix 
Biver  to  the  highlands,  along  said  highlands,  which 
divide  those  waters  which  empty  themselves  into  the 
river  St.  Lawrence,  from  those  that  fall  into  the  Atlan- 
tic ocean,  to  the  north-eastern-most  head  of  the  Con- 
necticut river,” — and  “east  by  a line  to  be  drawn 
along  the  middle  of  the  river  St.  Croix,  from  its  mouth 
in  the  Bay  of  Fundy  to  its  source,” — and  “all  the 
islands  within  twenty  leagues  of  the  shore,  and  the 
right  unmolested  to  fish  on  the  Grand  Banks,  and  on 
all  other  banks  of  Newfoundland,  and  generally  in 
every  place  where  the  inhabitants  of  both  countries 
have  heretofore  used  to  fish.”  I have  recorded 
these  boundaries  and  rights  literally,  because  many 
years  later  they  were  partly  the  occasion'  of  another 
war. 

16.  Then  the  British  forces  were  withdrawn  from 
our  borders,  the  noble  armies  of  the  Revolution  were 
disbanded,  and  we  were  acknowledged  by  the  govern- 
ments of  Europe  to  be  an  independent  country,  and 
were  thus  admitted  into  the  fraternity  of  nations.  In 
this  war  Maine  had  lost  a thousand  men ; and  the  pro- 
portion of  the  public  debt  which  fell  upon  our  scanty 


1790 


AFTER  THE  REVOLUTION. 


209 


settlements  was  larger  in  proportion  to  population  and 
property  than  the  debt  from  the  slaveholder’s  rebellion. 

Now  once  more  our  people  were  left  free  to  pursue 
the  noble  avocations  of  peace,  and  the  District  of 
Maine  rapidly  increased  in  wealth,  population  and 
power. 

What  was  the  relative  value  of  government  bills  and  specie  in 
1778  ? What  citizen  of  Maine  conveyed  the  American  minister  to 
France  ? At  what  date* was  Maine  made  a district  under  the  gen- 
eral government  ? Of  what  place  in  Maine  did  the  British  take 
possession  in  1779  ? Give  an  account  of  the  siege  of  this  place  Jby 
the  Americans.  What  distressing  prohibition  did  Congress  make 
in  1779?  Why  was  the  quota  of  Maine  to  the  national  army  re- 
mitted in  1780?  Give  an  account  of  what  happened  to  Gen. 
Wadsworth.  What  joyous  event  occurred  in  1781  ? What  was 
done  by  the  Canada  Indians  in  1781-82?  Give  the  boundaries  of 
Maine  as  settled  by  the  treaty  of  Independence. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

1.  We  have  now  come  down  to  the  close  of  the 
Revolution— a period  when  our  great  grandfathers 
and  great  grandmothers  were  the  chief  personages 
upon  the  stage*  of  action ; and  as  they  are  so  nearly 
related  to  us  I suppose  you  would  like  to  know  how 
they  looked  and  what  their  customs  were.  You  have 
already  learned  of  their  struggles  for  life  and  liberty ; 
and  1 think  you  will  agree  with  me  that  they  never 
could  have  gone  through  with  it  all  so  successfully 
had  they  not,  like  their  own  fathers  and  mothers,  been 
possessed  of  great  strength,  both  of  body  and  mind. 


210 


niSTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1790 


Yet  among  the  wealthier  people  the  period  immedi- 
ately before  and  after  the  war  was  one  of  “grand” 
manners  and  showy  dress. 

2.  Their  dwellings  were  large,  but  not  so  elegant 
and  convenient  as  ours;  while  carriages  for  riding 
were  scarcely  known  in  Maine  before  1790;  but  peo- 
ple made  up  for  these  deficiencies  by  personal  apparel. 
The  belles  had  their  silks,  their  laces,  their  fine  linen, 
higli-heeled  shoes,  hooped  petticoats,  and  long  waists. 
They  powdered  their  hair — which  was  usually  dressed 
high  on  the  head,  and  fastened  and  ornamented  with 
great  combs  of  gold,  silver  and  shell,  with  the  frequent 
addition  of  gold  and  silver  skewers  and  bands.  Some- 
times they  appeared  in  public  in  gowns  of  fancy  wool 
cloth,  but  often  in  silks  and  satins.  Calico  was  little 
used,  not  being  rich  enough  for  society,  and  too  costly 
for  common  wear — at  six  shillings  a yard. 

The  gentlemen  of  fashion  in  the  early  part  of  the 
century  generally  wore  great  wigs, — some  bushy, 
others  flowing  in  long  curls  to  the  shoulders.  After- 
ward the  hair  was  gathered  in  a cue  or  club  at  the 
back  of  the  neck,  and  tied  with  a ribbon;  but  about 
the  time  of  the  Revolution  monstrous  head  dresses 
were  discarded  by  both  ladies  and  gentlemen,  and 
more  modest  fashions  prevailed. 

3.  The  fashionable  outside  garment  was  for  a long 
time  a scarlet  cloak,  or  one  lined  with  scarlet;  but 
this  color  went  out  of  style.  I suspect  that  the  red 
coats  of  the  British  soldiers  made  it  unpopular.  The 
coats  were  cut  straight  in  front,  having  a stiff,  upright 
collar ; which,  with  the  pockets  and  sleeves,  were 

• trimmed  with  gold  * or  silver  lace.  The  shirt  had 
ruffles  at  the  bosom  and  wrists,  and  the  wristbands 
extended  beyond  the  coat  sleeves,  so  as  to  show  the 
ornamental  buttons  which  fastened  them.  The  waist- 
coat was  without  a collar,  but  descended  over  the  hips, 
and  had  rounded  corners  in  front.  They  were  often 
made  of  silk,  had  great  pocket  flaps,  and  much  em- 


1790 


AFTER  THE  REVOLUTION. 


211 


broidery.  Breeches  fitting  quite  tight  reached  down 
to  the  knee,  where  they  met  the  stockings  and  fastened 
with  a buckle.  The  shoes  also  were  fastened  with 
buckles.  In  1790  trowsers  descending  to  the  ankle 
began  to  be  worn,  the  fashion  having  been  brought  in 
by  the  French.  In  the  street  the  head  was  covered 
with  a napless  beaver  hat,  with  a brim  generally  about 
two  feet  in  diameter,  which  was  drawn  up  on  three  sides 
so  as  to  form  three  angles,  and  was  worn  with  a point 
over  each  shoulder, — while  the  other,  coming  in  front, 
served  for  a handle  to  take  it  off  by  when  making  a 
bow. 

4.  But  those  worthy  and  respectable  men  who  did 
the  work  necessary  to  the  sustenance  and  comfort  of 
life— earning  their  bread  by  the  sweat  of  their  brows — 
found  themselves  most  comfortable  in  their  customary 
loose  trowsers  of  tow  cloth  in  the  summer,  and  woolen 
cloth,  deer  or  mooseliide  in  the  colder  weather.  Their 
coats  were  of  similar  material ; while  for  shirts,  linen 
was  the  staple  article.  Wool  was  rare  for  a long  time, 
because  the  bears  and  wolves  killed  the  sheep;  but 
tne  flax  plant  grew  freely,  so  that  linen  was  plentiful. 
At  the  time  of  the  Revolution  the  country  women 
generally  had  learned  to  weave  on  the  great  hand 
looms ; so  they  wove  up  the  coarse  tow  and  the  finer 
flax  into  thick  cloths  for  the  wear  of  men  and  boys, 
and  into  sheets  and  towels  for  family  use,  while  they 
produced  a finer  cloth  woven  in  colored  checks  for 
their  own  and  their  daughter’s  wear  on  Sundays  and 
social  occasions.  In  some  parts  of  the  country,  “spin- 
ning flees”  and  “wool  breakings”  were  held  for 
spinning  and  carding.  When  the  work  was  done  the 
men,  both  young  and  old,  came  in ; and  the  affair 
usually  closed  with  simple  dances  and  merry  plays. 

5.  Merrymakings  were  more  numerous  than  for- 
merly, for  settlements  increased,  and  there  was  no 
lurking  foe  to  be  feared.  From  a few  handfuls  of 
adventurous  colonists  we  had  become  a numerous  and 

10 


212 


niSTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1790 


independent  people,  able  to  cope  successfully  with  the 
nations  of  Europe.  Every  Indian  tribe  was  destroyed 
or  driven  off,  except  the  friendly  Tarratines.  These 
were  secured  by  government  in  possession  of  several 
large  islands  in  the  Penobscot  above  Bangor,  with  the 
right  of  hunting  on  all  the  tributaries  of  the  river 
above  this  point.  Being  now  permanently  at  peace 
they  cultivated  the  ground  more  than  formerly;  and 
the  furs  from  their  winter  hunting  brought  them  many 
of  the  comforts  of  civilization.  Their  manners  were 
still  much  the  same  as  ever ; but  their  hunting  and 
household  implements  were  such  as  the  white  people 
used,  while  their  dress  had  undergone  a thorough 
change. 

6.  They  usually  wore  a woolen  cap  or  bonnet  of 
a conic  form,  which  might  be  drawn  down  to  cover 
the  ears  and  the  back  of  the  neck.  For  coats  they 
had  a sort  of  sack  or  blouse  almost  as  formless  as  a 
meal  bag,  without  buttons,  being  fastened  at  the  waist 
by  a belt.  The  women  wore  short  sacks,  meeting 
the  skirt  at  the  waist,  and  pinned  together  in  front. 
Their  long  stockings  of  blue  woolen  overlaid  the 
drawers  and  covered  the  knee.  Though  a supply  of 
shoes  was  kept  at  the  trading  houses,  they  mostly 
wore  moccasins — doubtless  because  they  were  both 
easier  and  cheaper.  Add  to  these,  bright  scarfs,  rib- 
bons and  plumes,  and  metallic  ornaments  of  all  sorts, 
and  you  have  a true  picture  of  the  Penobscot  In- 
dians as  they  app#ared  at  the  beginning  of  the  present 
century.  To-day  they  have  discarded  this  dress,  also ; 
and  for  the  most  part  appear  in  the  garb  of  their 
white  neighbors. 

7.  As  soon  as  peace  was  concluded  with  Great 
Britain,  the  eyes  of  many  thousands  were  turned  upon 
Maine ; and  presently  many  thousand  feet  were  march- 
ing toward  her  forests,  with  then*  property  following 
in  ox  cart  or  boat,  or,  perhaps,  carried  on  their  backs. 
Many  were  soldiers  of  the  Revolution,  fresh  from  the 


1790 


AFTER  THE  REVOLUTION. 


213 


disbanded  armies ; and  often  their  only  wealth  was  a 
soldier’s  note  or  a few  worn  and  nearly  worthless 
bills, — the  balance  of  their  pay  for  long  and  arduous 
service  in  their  country’s  cause.  But  they  were  rich 
in  patriotism  and  courage,  while  their  industrious 
habit  was  shown  by  the  speedy  clearing  of  farms  and 
the  rearing  of  many  a comfortable  home.  It  soon 
began  to  be  seen  how  small  was  the  reward  these 
noble  men  had  received  in  comparison  with  their  ser- 
vices; and  the  General  Court,  a few  years  after  the. 
close  of  the  war,  offered  as  a gratuity  to  every  one 
who  had  served  three  years,  his  choice  between  twenty 
dollars  in  money,  and  two  hundred  acres  of  land  on 
our  eastern  frontier. 

8.  The  government  still  owned  nearly  two-thirds 
of  the  territory,  and  a great  number  of  towns  were 
laid  out,  and  many  grants  made  to  deserving  indivi- 
duals; while  land  was  sold  to  soldiers  for  one  dollar 
an  acre.  Yet  there  were  many  trespassers,  who  both 
occupied  land  they  had  not  bought,  and  cut  down 
trees  not  their  own ; and  government  was  forced  to 
appoint  a committee  to  protect  the  public  property. 
The  white  pine  was  the  favorite  spoil  of  the  lawless 
lumbermen ; and  the  fine  for  cutting  one  of  them  on 
government  land  was  one  hundred  dollars.  Perhaps 
you  think  this  a heavy  penalty  for  a single  tree ; but 
it  is  much  less  than  some  of  them  would  be  worth  for 
lumber  to-day.  Sometimes  these  pines  were  of  such 
size  that  when  cut  down  a yoke  of  full  grown  oxen 
could  be  turned  about  on  the  stump.  They  were 
often  found  measuring  four  feet  in  diameter,  and  have 
been  known  to  reach  six  feet  at  the  butt,  and  two 
hundred  and  forty  feet  in  height.  Their  green  tops, 
towering,  like  lofty  sentinels,  far  above  the  surround- 
ing forest,  raised  in  the  mind  of  the  beholder  a feeling 
of  grandeur — that  was  greatly  increased  when  he  stood 
beside  the  mighty  trunk  and,  gazing  upward,  saw  its 
long  line  shoot  above  the  shadows  of  the  great  woods 


'214 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1790 


into  tlie  unbroken  light  of  heaven.  On  the  opening 
of  the  war  for  independence  one  of  the  first  flags 
designed  for  our  national  standard  bore  the  figure  of 
a pine.  Afterward,  its  neighbors  of  the  night — the 
bright,  twinkling  stars — took  its  place ; but  it  has  its 
rightful  position  on  our  State  seal,  and  we  find  a noble 
significance  in  our  popular  name  of  “Pine-tree  State,” 

The  District  of  Maine  grew  so  rapidly  in  population 
and  wealth  that  its  separation  from  Massachusetts  and 
erection  into  an  independent  State  began  to  be  agi- 
tated. The  first  newspaper  published  in  the  District 
was  started  for  the  purpose  of  advocating  this  project. 
It  was  printed  in  Falmouth,  and  was  called  “The 
Falmouth  Gazette.”  The  first  number  was  issued  on 
New  Year’s  day,  1785.  The  next  year  Casco  Neck 
was  set  off  from  Falmouth  and  incorporated  under 
the  name  of  " Portland.” 

9.  So  far  only  twelve  towns  had  been  laid  out  east 
of  the  Penobscot ; and  to  promote  other  settlements 
in  this  fine  region,  and  to  raise  money  for  her  treasury, 
Massachusetts,  in  1786,  contrived  a land  lottery.  This 
scheme  included  fifty  townships,  each  six  miles  square, 
lying  between  the  Penobscot  and  St.  Croix  rivers. 
Against  these,  2,720  tickets  were  issued  at  sixty 
pounds  each;  and  every  ticket  entitled  the  holder  to 
a prize — the  lowest  being  a tract  of  land  half  a mile 
square.  In  payment  for  these  tickets  government 
received  the  notes  with  which  the  soldiers  had  been 
paid,  and  all  other  public  securities ; and  the  lottery 
townships,  with  those  who  settled  on  them,  were 
exempted  from  taxation  for  fifteen  years.  At  the  time 
of  the  drawing,  a large  part  of  the  tickets  remained 
unsold,  and  these  were  bought  by  William  Bingham 
of  Philadelphia.  Afterward  he  also  purchased  most 
of  the  prize  lots  from  those  who  had  drawn  them ; so 
the  scheme  did  not  promote  settlements  so  rapidly  as 
had  been  expected.  Not  long  before,  Mr.  Bingham 
had  purchased  about  one  million  acres  in  the  counties 


3 790 


AFTER  TIIE  REVOLUTION. 


215 


of  Oxford  and  Somerset,  so  that  he  had  now  become 
the  owner  of  above  two  million  acres  in  Maine,— equal 
to  nearly  one  hundred  townships  of*  six  miles  square, 
at  a cost  to  him  of  twelve  and  one-half  cents  per  acre. 
Mr.  Bingham  afterward  removed  to  England,  where 
he  died;  but  his  heirs,  up  to  a late  period,  owned 
large  tracts  in  eastern  Maine. 

In  1790  a census  of  the  inhabitants  of  Maine  was 
taken  by  Federal  authority,  and,  to  the  surprise  of 
everybody,  the  population  was  found  to  reach  the 
number  of  96,540.  The  lottery  townships,  too,  had 
gained  so  many  inhabitants  that  they  were  this  year 
separated  from  Lincoln  county  and  erected  into  the 
two  counties  of  Hancock  and  Washington. 

10.  Among  the  pioneers  of  Lincoln  county  none 
were  worthier  than  the  German  colonists  of  Broad 
Bay;  and  their  virtuous  example  has  never  ceased  to 
be  a source  of  strength  to  our  good  State.  The 
Scotch  and  Scotch-Irish,  also,  had  settled  at  several 
points — some  on  the  Kennebec  at  Bath,  others  in 
Kennebec  county  on  the  east  of  the  river,  and  others 
still  in  Old  York.  No  doubt  many  of  my  readers 
know  of  localities  which  bear  to  this  day  the  name  of 
“Scotland,”  “Ireland,”  “Scotland  Parish”;  thus  tell- 
ing the  nationality  of  their  original  settlers.  In  these 
the  names  peculiar  to  those  people  are  still  found  nu- 
merous; and,  nearly  always,  they  mark  a moral,  indus- 
trious and  thrifty  community. 

11.  In  1790  the  general  government  divided 
Maine  into  nine  commercial  districts,  and  appointed  a 
collector  and  other  custom-house  officers  for  each. 
At  the  adoption  of  the  Federal  constitution,  Maine,  as 
a part  of  Massachusetts,  became  entitled  to  one  repre- 
sentative in  Congress;  but  in  1794  a new  apportion- 
ment gave  her  three. 

In  1793  Governor  John  Hancock  died.  He  was 
president  of  the  convention  which  framed  the  Declara- 
tion of  Independence;  and  my  young  friends  will 


216 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1790 


recollect  his  name  in  clear,  bold  hand  as  the  first 
signature  to  that  noble  instrument.  He  was  the  first 
governor  of  the  old  commonwealth — including  the  Dis- 
trict of  Maine — after  we  became  a nation,  and  was 
elected  to  that  office  twelve  successive  years,  with  the 
exception  of  two  years  only,  when  Governor  James 
Bowdoin  filled  the  chair. 

It  was  from  the  latter  gentleman  that  Bowdoin 
College  received  its  name.  This  college  was  chartered 
in  179T,  but  its  first  class  was  not  entered  until  1802. 
James  Bowdoin,  son  of  the  governor,  was  its  great 
benefactor,  presenting  it  with  both  money  and  land, 
and  also  with  books,  paintings  and  minerals,  gathered 
during  his  residence  and  travels  in  Europe. 

What  were  some  of  the  fashions  in  dress  at  the  Revolutionary- 
period  ? What  had  become  of  the  Indians  ? What  can  you  say 
of  the  soldiers  who  at  this  time  settled  in  Maine  ? What  won- 
derful natural  product  was  found  in  Maine  ? When  and  for  what 
purpose  was  the  first  newspaper  issued  in  Maine  ? What  was  done 
in  regard  to  lands  between  the  Penobscot  and  St.  Croix  ? What 
people  besides  the  English  settled  in  Maine  ? 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

1.  The  Muscongus  Patent  had  fallen  so  much  into 
the  possession  of  the  Waldo  family  that  it  had  now  for  a 
long  time  been  known  as  the  u Waldo  Patent”;  finally 
Henry  Knox,  who  married  a granddaughter  of  Gen- 
eral Waldo,  by  inheritance  and  purchase  obtained  from 
it  a large  estate.  General  Knox  had  been  the  chief  of 
artillery  in  the  Continental  army,  and  was  the  intimate 


1806 


THE  MALTA  WAR. 


217 


friend  of  General  Washington.  When  the  battle  of 
Lexington  took  place  Henry  Knox  was  a bookseller  in 
Boston.  He  was  already  known  to  the  British  authori- 
ties as  an  active  rebel,  and  it  became  dangerous  for 
him  to  remain  longer  in  the  city;  therefore  he  and  his 
accomplished  young  wife  fled  together,  with  his  sword 
hidden  in  her  petticoat.  Mrs.  Knox  was  the  daughter 
of  the  secretary  of  the  Commonwealth;  and  when  she 
married  this  “bookseller”  her  friends  thought  her  social 
prospects  were  ruined.  They  made  a great  mistake  ; 
all  through  the  first  presidency  she  was  in  the  first  rank 
of  social  position,  and  many  of  her  old  acquaintances 
felt  it  an  honor  to  enjoy  the  friendship  of  Lucy  Knox. 


GENERAL  HENRY  KNOX. 


2.  Young  Knox  was  present  as  a volunteer  at  the 
battle  of  Bunker  Hill,  and  fought  so  gallantly  that  he 
was  soon  after  made  a lieutenant  colonel  of  engineers. 
In  the  autumn  he  raised  an  artillery  company  ; and 
when,  in  November,  1775,  the  patriots  besieged  the 
British  army  in  Boston,  he  brought  mortars,  howitzers, 


218 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1808 


cannon  and  ammunition  all  the  way  from  Ticonderoga 
and  Crown  Point  on  ox-sleds.  He  was  next  made 
Brigadier  General  of  artillery,  and  held  that  position 
until  the  surrender  of  Cornwallis  at  Yorktown  ; when, 
for  meritorious  service,  he  was  made  a Major  General; 
and  when  the  British  marched  out  of  New  York  it 
was  he  who  took  possession.  General  Knox  was  twice 
appointed  Secretary  of  War  ; but  in  1794  he  resigned 
that  office  and  took  up  his  residence  in  Thomaston  on 
the  ancestral  estate  of  his  wife.  He  built  a fine  house 
in  a commanding  position  near  the  banks  of  St.  George’s 
Kiver,  where  he  maintained  the  hospitality  suitable  to 
his  rank  and  wealth  until  his  death  in  1806. 

3.  The  Pemaquid Patent  had  been  divided  into  the 
Drowne,  Browne  and  Tappan  rights ; the  Plymouth, 
or  Kennebec  Patent,  had  been  sold  to  the  “Fifty  As- 
sociates,” for  whom  Dr.  Sylvester  Gardiner  was  chief 
manager  ; the  Pejepscot  Purchase  had  passed  into  the 
hands  of  Richard  Wharton,  and  thence  become  distri- 
buted to  many  persons.  On  all  of  these  were  settlers 
who  had  cleared  land  and  built  houses,  without  either 
purchase  or  license.  They  were  called  squatters ; and 
the  proprietors  of  the  lands  were  determined  to  drive 
them  off,  unless  they  would  pay  a suitable  price  for 
their  enclosures.  There  were  many  also  whose  farms 
had  been  bought  and  paid  for  by  their  fathers,  or 
grandfathers ; and  these,  too,  by  the  decision  of  the 
courts,  had  no  rights  in  the  land  upon  which  they  had 
been  born.  Some  proprietors  had  sold  land  outside  of 
their  tracts,  while  settlers  who  had  purchased  of  real 
proprietors,  not  knowing  the  exact  boundaries,  had 
located  where  they  had  not  bought ; and  the  courts  of 
Kennebec  and  Penobscot  echoed  for  years  with  the 
names  of  these  old  grants  and  rival  claimants.  There- 
fore in  1808  a law  was  made  called  the  “Betterment 
Act,”  for  the  relief  of  these  persons.  It  provided  for 
an  appraisal  of  the  land  as  it  was  in  a state  of  nature, 
and  also  of  its  improvement  by  cultivation,  with  the 


1809 


THE  MALTA  WAR. 


219 


value  of  the  fences  and  buildings  ; the  proprietor  then 
had  his  choice — either  to  sell  the  land  to  the  tenant 
at  the  price  appraised,  or  pay  him  the  price  set  upon 
his  improvements ; otherwise  he  must  lose  the  land. 

4.  Many  of  the  settlers  whose  rights  were  disputed 
formed  companies  to  defend  themselves  in  then’  lands 
and  houses  ; and  whenever  proprietors,  or  their  survey- 
ors, came  into  these  neighborhoods  they  were  haunted 
by  bands  of  armed  men,  and  warned  to  depart.  Many 
times  it  looked  as  if  there  would  again  be  war  in  the 
District  of  Maine, — a war  of  tenants  against  proprie- 
tors; but  in  one  instance  only  was  life  actually  taken. 

In  September,  1809,  as  four  men  were  engaged  in  run- 
ning land  in  the  town  of  Malta  (now  Windsor)  they 
were  assailed  by  nine  men  disguised  as  Indians.  They 
wore  peaked  caps  of  parti -colored  cloth,  and  had  a 
covering  over  their  faces  pierced  with  holes  for  the 
mouth  and  eyes.  Some  wore  blankets  also.  Two 
or  three  earned  long  staves  with  pieces  of  scythes  fas- 
tened upon  the  end,  but  the  others  wrere  armed  with 
guns  and  pistols.  At  the  word  of  their  leader,  three 
guns  were  fired  at  Paul  Chadwick,  one  of  the  survey- 
ing party,  who  instantly  fell,  mortally  wounded.  The 
surveyor  and  one  assistant  immediately  fled ; but  the 
“Indians”  made  no  attempt  to  pursue  them.  The  dying 
man,  was  soon  removed  by  his  companions  to  a house 
in  the  vicinity.  Some  of  the  gang  had  been  recog- 
nized by  Chadwick  ; and  when  the  sheriff  arrived  they 
were  found  to  have  fled  to  the  woods,  where  they  re- 
mained concealed.  At  last  by  their  friends’  advice, 
they  gave  themselves  up  to  the  officers  of  the  law,  and 
were  placed  in  the  jail  at  Augusta  to  await  their  trial. 

5.  As  the  time  of  court  sessions  approached,  the 
friends  of  the  prisoners  began  to  fear  for  their  fate,  and 
to  regret  that  they  had  advised  them  to  surrender. 
Humors  of  rescue  began  to  reach  the  officers,  and  the 
prison  was  strongly  guarded  and  a strict  watch  kept. 
An  intense  interest  prevailed  throughout  the  commu- 


220 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1809 


nity ; for  the  land  proprietors  were  anxious  to  see 
whether  their  rights  could  be  sustained,  while  the  pris- 
oners had  the  sympathy  of  all  settlers  on  doubtful 
claims.  Next,  it  was  announced  that  the  woods  be- 
tween Augusta  and  Malta  were  full  of  armed  men 
dressed  as  Indians,  who  only  waited  a favorable  moment 
to  burn  the  county  building  and  the  houses  of  the  land 
proprietors;  and  such  was  the  known  state  of  feeling 
among  the  squatters  that  the  rumor  was  readily  be- 
lieved. A cannon  from  the  old  fort  was  mounted  on 
cartwheels,  loaded  with  musket  balls  and  set  at  the 
west  end  of  the  bridge,  ready  to  sweep  down  the 
rioters  whenever  they  should  attempt  to  cross  the  river. 
Sentinels  were  posted,  the  patrol  was  enlarged,  and 
excited  citizens  kept  anxious  watch  about  their  dwel- 
lings. Still  the  expected  attack  did  not  come. 

6.  The  court  sat  on  the  third  of  October.  At  mid- 
night the  guard  stationed  east  of  the  river  perceived  a 
body  of  armed  men  approaching  from  the  hill.  When 
within  about  thirty  rods  of  the  bridge  they  halted,  and 
sent  one  of  their  number  forward.  The  spy  came  so 
near  the  post  of  the  sentinels  that  he  was  caught 
almost  before  he  was  aware  of  their  presence.  Three 
of  the  guard  were  hastening  away  with  him,  when 
some  twenty  or  thirty  of  the  insurgents  rushed  for- 
ward, beat  off  the  sentinels,  and  rescued  their  comrade. 
Major  Weeks,  who  had  just  come  to  learn  what  was  the 
matter,  was  made  a prisoner  and  hurried  away  to  the 
woods.  In  a few  minutes  the  city  was  in  wild  commo- 
tion. Guns  were  fired,  bells  were  rung,  and  the  streets 
were  thronged  with  excited  people.  The  Augusta 
light  infantry  company  reached  the  scene  of  conflict, 
but  the  foe  had  disappeared.  Before  daylight  two  other 
companies  had  been  ordered  out ; but  the  insurgents 
were  not  to  be  found. 

7.  In  the  few  days  following,  companies  came  in  one 
after  the  other  from  Hallowell,  Gardiner,  Winthrop, 
Fayette,  Beadfield,  Yassalboro  and  Sidney.  Perhaps 


1809 


THE  MALTA  WAR. 


221 


my  readers  will  think  this  was  a great  and  unnecessary 
array  to  oppose  to  three  or  four  score  half  armed  squat- 
ters ; but  you  know  that  a very  few  men  can  set  a city 
on  fire — and  the  authorities  wished  to  protect  prop- 
erty from  the  flames  as  well  as  prevent  a rescue  of 
the  prisoners.  However,  only  one  or  two  companies 
were  retained  in  the  city,  the  others  returning  home 
for  the  time,  but  alternating  with  each  other  until  the 
trial  was  concluded. 

The  indictment  was  for  murder;  but  only  seven 
of  the  nine  men  in  the  party  who  killed  Chadwick 
were  included,  since  his  death  resulted  from  gunshot 
wounds — and  two  of  them  had  no  guns.  The  trial 
commenced  on  the  sixteenth  of  November,  and  con- 
sumed eight  days  in  the  examination  of  witnesses  and 
in  the  argument  of  the  counsel.  The  charge  of  Judge 
Parker  to  the  jury  presents  so  many  thoughts  import- 
ant to  be  remembered  by  all  who  live  under  a free 
government,  that  I insert  a part  of  it  for  the  benefit 
of  boys  who  will  soon  be  my  fellow  citizens. 

8.  “In.  this  free  and  happy  country,  where  every 
man’s  claims  are  to  be  decided  by  his  neighbors  and 
peers,  men  of  like  passions  and  like  interests  with  him- 
self, and  under  laws  of  his  own  making,  can  there  be 
any  excuse  for  resorting  to  violence  ? Do  not  the 
most  abject  and  miserable  find  countenance,  support 
and  encouragement  in  the  maintenance  of  their  rights, 
when  they  claim  it  under  the  laws  ? Have  not  the 
legislature  done  everything  within  their  constitutional 
power  to  aid  those  who  are  supposed  to  have  stronger 
claims  upon  humanity  than  upon  strict  justice  ? Wh y 
then  do  we  hear  of  our  citizens  assuming  the  garb  of 
savages,  and  perpetrating  acts  at  which  even  savages 
would  tremble  ? To  what  will  all  this  lead  ? If  men 
of  similar  interests  may  combine  and,  by  menaces  and  - 
violence,  deprive  their  antagonists  of  the  evidence 
essential  to  the  just  determination  of  their  disputes — 
or  if  men  may  with  impunity  oppose  the  laws — such 


222 


niSTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1809 


system  must  go  to  the  destruction  of  every  man’s  com- 
fort, security  and  happiness,  as  well  as  the  constitution 
and  laws  under  which  we  live.  There  have  also  been 
menaces  that  the  courts  of  justice  will  be  stopped  by 
violence ; and  it  is  notorious  that  assemblies  of  men 
have  appeared  for  the  avowed  object  of  rescuing  the’ 
prisoners  before  trial.  There  is  reason  likewise  to 
apprehend,  in  case  of  a conviction  of  the  prisoners, 
tlrat  there  will  be  similar  attempts  to  prevent  the 
execution  of  the  law.  But  have  not  the  prisoners  had 
a fair,  patient  and  impartial  trial  ? It  has  occupied  an 
unprecedented  portion  of  time.  Every  indulgence  to 
which  they  are  lawfully  entitled  has  been  cheerfully 
allowed  them.  They  have  had  the  best  talents  and 
the  best  efforts  in  their  defense.  If  they  are  not 
proved  to  be  guilty,  though  themselves  may  know  that 
they  are  not  innocent,  they  will  still  be  acquitted,  and 
allowed  to  return  to  their  families  andfriends.  If  they 
are  convicted  the  law  must  have  its  course.  Will  this 
government,  abounding  in  loyal  citizens,  yield  to  the 
violence  of  a few  deluded  men,  and  tamely  see  its 
authority  defied  and  its  prisons  violated  without  stretch- 
ing forth  an  arm  to  prevent  its  overthrow  ? Should 
its  powers  be  exerted,  what  must  be  the  destiny  of 
these  wretched,  mistaken  men  ? What,  but  either  to 
be  killed  in  battle,  executed  on  the  gallows,  or  to  fly 
from  a land  of  freedom  and  security,  to  seek  a misera- 
ble shelter  in  some  foreign  country.  Their  habitations 
will  become  desolate,  and  they  will  be  fugitives  on  the 
face  of  the  earth.” 

9.  The  evidence  had  not  shown  by  which  of  these 
seven  men  the  three  guns  had  been  fired,  so  that  it  was 
still  doubtful  whose  act  had  caused  his  death.  The 
jury,  therefore,  gave  to  all  the  benefit  of  this  doubt ; 
and,  after  deliberating  two  days,  they  brought  in  a 
verdict  of  “Not  Guilty.” 

Yet  the  trial  had  a good  effect  on  the  community, 
and  on  the  prisoners  themselves — even  their  leader 


1812 


TIIE  WAR  OP  1812. 


223 


professing  with  tears  his  penitence  and  shame;  and 
both  proprietors  and  tenants  became  more  disposed  to 
peaceable  settlement. 

What  noted  men  became  owners  in  the  Muscongus  patent? 
What  services  were  rendered  in  the  revolution  by  Major  General 
Knox  ? What  can  you  say  in  regard  to  other  patents  ? What  law 
was  made  to  enable  the  squatters  and  proprietors  to  make  a settle- 
ment ? What  happened  in  1809  in  the  town  of  Malta  ? When 
the  murderers  were  about  to  be  tried  what  occurred  at  Augusta  ? 
Did  this  affair  show  that  anything  is  to  be  gained  by  mob  vio- 
lence ? 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

1.  Hardly  had  the  excitement  from  the  Malta 
“Indians”  ceased,  when  fears  of  another  war  with 
Great  Britain  began  to  agitate  our  people.  Napoleon 
Bonaparte  was  now  in  the  full  tide  of  his  victories, 
and  England  had  joined  the  alliance  against  him. 
The  United  States  had  early  issued  a proclamation  of 
neutrality;  but  both  England  and  France  committed 
many  outrages  upon  our  unprotected  merchantmen. 
Then  the  English  claimed  the  right  to  search  our  ves- 
sels for  seamen,  and  many  were  impressed  into  their 
service  on  the  claim  that  they  were  British  subjects. 
Our  government  often  protested  against  these  out- 
rages, but  it  did  no  good ; for  they  knew  our  navy  to 
be  very  small,  and  supposed  that  our  vessels  were  no 
match  for  theirs.  At  length  they  became  so  bold  and 
overbearing  as  to  search  our  armed  vessels ; and  such 
as  refused  to  allow  it  were  fired  upon.  The  British 


224 


niSTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1812 


sloop  of  war,  Little  Belt,  for  some  offense  of  this  na- 
ture, fired  upon  the  American  ship,  President;  and 
the  President  fired  back,  giving  the  Little  Belt  such 
a drubbing  that  she  sailed  off  as  fast  as  she  could  to 
Halifax  and  complained  of  the  outrage  ! 

2.  Over  six  thousand  of  our  seamen  had  been 
impressed  and  were  held  to  service  in  the  British  navy. 
In  all  British  ports  and  on  the  seas  our  ships  were 
detained  by  search  and  seizure,  and  were  not  free 
from  molestation  even  in  our  own  harbors ; therefore 
in  April,  1812,  an  embargo*  was  laid  for  ninety  days 
on  all  vessels  in  our  ports.  A treaty  had  been  made 
with  France — that  country  being  now  at  war  with 
England — by  which  the  edicts  of  Bonaparte  were 
modified  in  favor  of  American  shipping ; but  England 
gave  no  attention  to  our  protests,  and  still  persisted  in 
her  outrageous  proceedings;  therefore,  in  June,  war 
was  declared  to  exist  between  Great  Britain  and  the 
United  States. 

The  population  of  Maine  was  now  over  two  hun- 
dred and  twenty-eight  thousand,  while  her  exports 
were  above  eight  hundred  thousand  dollars  in  yearly 
value,  and  she  had  shipping  afloat  amounting  to  one 
hundred  and  fifty  thousand  tons.  With  such  an 
amount  of  exports  and  shipping,  of  course  the  em- 
bargo told  very  severely  on  our  interests;  and  there 
were  many  who  opposed  the  war,  believing  it  to  have 
been  declared  more  to  aid  the  French  than  because 
it  was  a necessity  for  the  country. 

8.  General  Henry  Dearbon,  formerly  of  Pittston, 
in  this  State,  was  made  commander  in  chief  of  the 
national  forces,  which  were  now  stationed  along  the 
northern  frontier  from  Lake  Champlain  to  Lake  Michi- 
gan. In  August,  General  Hull  cowardly  surrendered 
Detroit,  while  other  divisions  of  the  army  did  nothing 
this  year  to  redeem  its  honor ; but  on  the  sea  our  little 
navy  achieved  several  brilliant  victories.  Yet  neither 
the  army  nor  the  navy  had  been  idle  since  the  Revo- 
* See  close  of  chapter. 


1813 


THE  WAR  OF  1812. 


225 


lution ; the  army  having  fought  successfully  with  the 
Indians  from  Florida  to  the  great  lakes,  while  our 
navy  had  reduced  the  Barb  ary  States  to  terms.  In 
the  latter  service  Commodore  Preble,  a native  of  Port- 
land, bore  an  honorable  part.  The  first  noted  achieve- 
ment of  this  officer  was  during  the  occupancy  of 
Castine  by  the  British  in  the  Revolution.  Being  then 
first  lieutenant  of  the  sloop  of  war,  Winthrop,  he 
with  a few  men  boarded  a British  vessel  in  the  harbor 
of  Castine  and  brought  her  off  under  an  incessant  fire 
from  the  battery  and  troops.  In  1803  he  was  placed 
in  command  of  the  famous  frigate,  Constitution,  and 
sent  with  a squadron  of  seven  vessels  to  obtain  the 
release  of  Americans  held  in  slavery  by  the  Barbary 
States,  and  to  protect  our  commerce  against  their 
piratical  navies.  He  had  brought  Morocco  to  terms 
and  was  proceeding  against  other  States  when  he  was 
relieved  by  Commodore  Barron,  his  senior,  and  re- 
turned home  on  account  of  ill  health.  Congress 
recognized  the  value  of  his  services  on  the  African 
coast,  and  voted  him  the  thanks  of  the  nation,  and 
ordered  him  an  elegant  medal  commemorative  of  the 
actions  in  which  he  had  won  distinction.  He  died  in 
1807  at  the  early  age  of  forty-five,  and  was  buried 
with  military  honors  in  his  native  city. 

4.  During  the  summer  of  1813  the  brig  Enterprise 
was  stationed  on  the  eastern  coast,  where  she  was  the 
terror  of  the  British  privateers  fitted  out  in  the  pro- 
vinces to  prey  upon  our  commerce.  She  carried  six- 
teen guns  and  one  hundred  and  two  men,  and  was 
at  this  time  under  the  command  of  Captain  William 
Burrows.  On  the  4th  of  September  the  Enterprise 
sailed  from  Portland  in  search  of  British  cruisers,  which 
had  been  reported  near  Monhegan.  On  the  5th  she 
discovered  in  a harbor  near  Pemaquid,  a large  vessel 
just  getting  underway.  She  proved  to  be  the  Boxer, 
a British  brig  of  eighteen  guns,  carrying  one  hundred 
and  four  men,  and  commanded  by  Captain  Samuel 


226 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1813 


Blyth.  She  had  been  sent  out  especially  to  capture  or 
destroy  the  Enterprise.  On  observing  the  Enterprise 
the*  Boxer  displayed  four  ensigns,  and  fired  several 
guns  to  call  her  boats  from  the  shore ; then,  spreading 
her  sails,  she  bore  gallantly  down  toward  the  vessel. 

5.  Captain  Burrows  cleared  his  ship  for  action,  but 
ran  a few  miles  southward  to  secure  ample  sea-room 
for  the  impending  conflict;  then  he  shortened  sail  and 
turned  upon  his  foe.  They  met  off  Seguin  Island,  at 
the  mouth  of  the  Kennebec.  At  twenty  minutes  past 
three  the  v-essels  were  within  half  a pistol  shot  of  each 
other,  when  they  opened  fire  at  almost  the  same  mo- 
ment. In  the  course  of  the  action  the  Enterprise 
ran  across  the  bows  of  the  Boxer,  whence  she  deliv- 
ered such  a destructive  fire  that  at  four  o’clock  the 
officer  in  command  shouted  a surrender  through  his 
trumpet;  for  the  flag  had  been  nailed  to  the  mast. 
Captain  Blyth  was  dead,  being  cut  nearly  in  two  by  an 
18  pound  ball;  forty-six  of  his  men  were  killed,  and 
twelve  more  wounded.  Captain  Burrows  was  mor 
tally  wounded  early  in  the  battle,  while  assisting  to 
run  out  a carronade;  but  he  refused  to  be  carried 
below  until  the  sword  of  the  British  commander  was 
placed  in  his  hand.  None  on  board  the  Enterprise 
were  killed,  and  of  the  fourteen  wounded,  only  Cap- 
tain Burrows  and  Midshipman  Waters  died  of  their 
wounds.  Lieutenant  M’Call  succeeded  to  the  com- 
mand of  the  Enterprise ; and  the  next  morning  he  took 
both  vessels  into  Portland  Harbor. 

Captain  Burrows  died  eight  hours  after  the  fight; 
and  the  two  brave  commanders,  foes  no ' longer,  were 
buried  side  by  side  in  the  old  cemetery  beside  the 
sea.  Longfellow,  in  the  poem  called  “My  Lost 
Youth,”  wrote  of  this  scene, — 

“I  remember  the  sea-fight  far  away, 

How  it  thundered  o’er  the  tide ; 

And  the  dead  captains  as  they  lay 

In  their  graves  o’erlooking  the  tranquil  bay, 

Where  they  in  battle  died.” 


1814 


THE  WAR  OF  1812. 


227 


6.  A few  days  later  the  brilliant  victory  of  Com- 
modore Perry  over  the  British  fleet  on  Lake  Erie, 
filled  the  whole  country  with  rejoicing.  The  next 
year  our  naval  successes  continued,  while  the  victories 
of  Chippewa  and  Bridgewater,  in  Canada,  covered 
our  armies  with  glory.  But  in  August  the  British 
entered  Chesapeake  Bay  in  great  force ; and,  penetrat- 
ing to  Washington,  they  burned  the  capitol,  the  presi- 
dent’s house,  and  the  public  offices. 

The  enemy’s  cruisers  were  now  so  numerous  on  our 
coast  that  no  vessel  thought  of  making  a foreign  voy- 
age, and  nothing  was  done  on  the  water  except  a little 
coasting  and  fishing.  As  a result,  all  important  arti- 
cles became  very  high.  Yet  there  was  an  advantage 
in  this ; for  it  stimulated  native  production  so  much 
that  this  year  some  thirty  companies  were  incorporated 
in  Massachusetts  and  Maine  for  the  manufacture  of 
cotton,  woolen,  glass  and  metal. 

7.  On  the  eleventh  of  July,  1814,  was  made  the 
first  attack  of  the  war  on  the  soil  of  Maine.  On  that 
day  a British  fleet  swept  over  the  waters  of  Passama- 
quoddy  Bay  and  came  to  anchor  off  Fort  Sullivan, 
at  Eastport.  This  fortification  was  the  sole  defense  of 
the  place.  It  mounted  but  six  guns,  and  was  manned 
by  two  companies  of  soldiers  under  the  command  of 
Major  Perley  Putnam.  The  armament  of  the  enemy 
was  under  the  command  of  Sir  Thomas  Hardy.  It 
consisted  of  his  flag-ship,  Ramilies  of  seventy-four  guns, 
the  sloop  Martin,  the  brig  Soxer,  the  schooner  Bream, 
the  bomb-ship  Terror,  and  several  transports  with 
troops,  under  Colonel  Thomas  Pilkington.  A message 
was  speedily  sent  to  the  fort  demanding  its  instant  sur- 
render, and  allowing  but  five  minutes  for  consideration. 
To  the  brave  Putnam  this  time  was  more  than  suffi- 
cient ; and  the  messenger  bore  back  the  reply, — “The 
fort  will  be  defended  against  any  force  whatever.” 

8.  The  armed  ships  were  now  put  in  a position  for 
attack,  while  at  a little  distance  below  the  village  the 


228 


niSTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1814 


transports  landed  upwards  of  one  thousand  men,  with 
fifty ^or  sixty  pieces  of  artillery.  The  inhabitants  were 
intensely  alarmed  for  their  property  and  families  ; and 
they  besought  Major  Putnam  that  he  would  not  expose 
the  town  to  destruction  by  a hopeless  defense.  In 
deference  to  their  wishes  Putnam  surrendered  the  fort, 
with  the  condition  that  his  officers  should  be  released 
on  parole,  and  that  the  property  and  persons  of  the 
inhabitants  should  be  secure. 

On  taking  possession  of  the  place  the  British  found 
in  the  custom-house  nine  thousand  dollars  in  United 
States  treasury  notes,  which  only  lacked  the  signature 
of  the  collector  to  become  valid.  Promises,  threats 
and  menaces  were  all  brought  to  bear  on  that  officer 
to  induce  him  to  sign  the  notes — and  thus  rob  his 
government  of  so  many  thousands  for  the  benefit  of 
the  British ; but  the  noble  man  persevered  in  his  refu- 
sal to  perform  the  traitorous  act,  declaring  that 
“Death  itself  would  be  no  compulsion.” 

9.  A proclamation  was  issued  announcing  that 
the  only  intention  of  the  British  government  in  the 
present  expedition  was  to  take  possession  of  the  islands 
of  Passamaquoddy  Bay,  which  belonged  to  it  by  the 
treaty  of  1783;  and  that  the  inhabitants  of  the  main- 
land would  not  be  harmed,  unless  their  conduct  should 
provoke  severities.  Having  established  a custom- 
house of  their  own,  the  British  now  issued  another 
proclamation,  commanding  the  citizens  to  appear  and 
take  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  his  Britanic  Majesty,  or 
depart  from  the  islands  within  seven  days.  About 
two-thirds  of  the  inhabitants  submitted;  and  the  com- 
mander announced  that  the  crown  now  had  its  due. 
New  batteries  were  erected,  and  between  forty  and 
fifty  cannon  mounted,  and  the  place  was  garrisoned 
with  about  eight  hundred  troops;  then  the  squadron 
departed  southward,  spreading  alarm  along  all  the 
coast.  A strong  party  of  British  soon  after  marched 
against  Bobbins  ton,  a few  miles  up  the  bay  on  the 


1814 


THE  WAR  OF  1812. 


229 


mainland.  This  place  was  garrisoned  by  only  twenty- 
five  men,  under  Lieutenant  Manning;  who,  knowing 
his  inability  to  withstand  a siege,  destroyed  such  prop- 
erty as  could  not  be  removed,  and  retired  to  Macliias. 

10.  A part  of  the  vessels  which  had  acted  against 
Eastport  continued  to  cruise  off  our  coast;  and  one  of 
them,  the  Bream,  a schooner  carrying  eight  guns, 
greatly  harassed  Bristol  and  the  neighboring  towns. 
At  last  the  citizens  met  to  consider  what  could  be 
done  to  rid  themselves  of  this  troublesome  craft ; and 
Commodore  Tucker  was  sent  for  to  take  lead  in  the 
business.  The  old  hero  was  living  upon  his  farm  a 
few  miles  off,  and  at  once  answered  the  request  of  his 
townsmen  by  his  presence.  A wood  schooner  was 
procured  and  armed  with  an  old  swivel ; and  forty-five 
volunteers  were  quickly  on  board,  armed  with  mus- 
kets, bayonets,  and  scythe  points  bound  on  poles  for 
boarding  pikes.  After  cruising  along  the  coast  for 
several  days,  they  discovered  an  armed  vessel  in,  or 
near,  Muscongus  Bay.  As  the  vessels  approached 
each  other  the  stranger  was  found  to  be  the  schooner 
Crown,  a British  privateer  of  six  guns.  Tucker  kept 
most  of  his  men  below,  so  that  the  enemy  should  not 
detect  his  purpose  and  fire  too  soon;  but  when  a shot 
came  tearing  through  the  sails  the  men  sprang  upon 
deck.  The  commander  formed  them  into  platoons, 
.directing  them,  when  the  order  wras  given,  to  fire  and 
kneel,  while  another  row  in  the  rear  fired  over  their 
heads.  The  enemy’s  guns  all  this  time  kept  banging 
away,  the  sails  of  the  sloop  were  riddled  beyond  re 
pair, — and  not  a gun  on  board  of  her  had  yet  been 
fired.  But  the  commodore  had  now  got  his  favorite 
position,  and  in  a voice  of  thunder  uttered  the  wmrd, 
“Fire  !”  Yolley  after  volley  followed  from  the  suc- 
cessive platoons;  the  crew  of  the  privateer  rushed 
below,  and  every  gun  was  silenced.  The  captain  alone 
remained  on  deck,  lying  beside  the  rudder  to  steer. 
One  of  Tucker’s  men  caught  sight  of  his  head  through 
11 


230 


niSTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1814 


a port  hole;  and  sent  a bullet  so  close  as  to  knock  off 
his  hat.  The  Americans  now  prepared  to  board ; and 
a stalwart  young  fellow  six  feet  and  six  inches  in 
height  was  stationed  at  the  bows  with  a kedge  anchor 
lifted  over  his  back  ready  to  throw  on  board  the 
enemy  for  a grapple.  The  vessels  neared  each  other. 
“Commodore,  shall  I heave  ?”  shouted  the  young 
giant  with  the  anchor.  The  British  captain  waited 
no  longer,  but  cried  out  for  quarter.  The  prize  was 
found  to  be  full  of  provisions  wdiich  had  been  sent  to 
supply  the  Rattler,  a seventy-four  gun  ship  cruising 
somewhere  on  the  coast.  The  crew,  consisting  of 
twenty-five  persons,  were  placed  in  the  jail  at  Wiscas- 
set;  while  the  provisions  were  distributed  among  the 
suffering  families  along  the  coast. 

* The  government  had,  early  in  1808,  laid  an  embargo  upon  all 
shipping  of  American  ownership  in  our  ports,  thus  cutting  off  the 
coast  trade  as  well  as  foreign  commerce.  It  continued  fourteen 
months,  depressing  business  to  the  lowest  point  in  Maine.  In 
March,  1809,  the  embargo  act  was  rendered  nugatory  by  another 
called  the  “non-intercourse  act,”  which  prohibited  commerce  with 
France  and  Great  Britain  only  ; affording  at  once  great  relief  to 
business.  On  the  2d  of  November  this,  also,  ceased  to  have  effect 
against  France ; that  power  having  rescinded  her  obnoxious  edicts 
against  the  United  States. 

What  causes  brought  on  the  war  of  1812  ? What  citizen  of 
Maine  was  made  commander-in-chief  of  the  national  armies? 
What  can  you  say  of  Commodore  Preble?  Give  an  account  of 
the  battle  of  the  Enterprise  and  Boxer.  What  other  brilliant  vic- 
tory happened  soon  after?  What  effect  did  the  destruction  of 
our  commerce  have  upon  manufactures?  When  and  where  was 
the  first  attack  made  on  the  soil  of  Maine?  What  sea-fight 
occurred  near  Muscongus  Bay. 


1814 


THE  BRITISH  ON  THE  PENOBSCOT.  231 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

1.  The  pleasant  town  of  Castine  on  Penobscot  Bay 
has  had  a varied  experience  for  a place  whose  history 
is  not  so  old  by  many  years  as  several  others  in  New 
England.  Six  different  attacks  upon  it  by  armed  ene- 
mies have  already  been  recorded  in  these  pages  ; while 
it  has  been  held  by  five  different  nations.  We  must, 
of  course,  reckon  the  Indians  as  the  first  nation;  after 
whom  it  was  held  by  the  French,  Dutch,  English  and 
Americans.  I will  now  tell  you  of  its  seventh  and 
last  experience  of  the  miseries  of  wTar. 

In  the  year  1814  the  village  of  Castine  consisted  of 
a few  dozen  dwellings  and  stores,  a small  church,  a 
custom  house,  and,  possibly,  a court  house — for  it  was 
then  the  shire  town  of  Hancock  county.  Its  only  de- 
fense was  a small  fortification  on  the  peninsula  in  such 
position  as  to  command  the  channel  of  its  harbor. 
This  was  an  eartli-work  in  the  form  of  a half  moon, 
armed  with  four  24  pounders  and  two  field-pieces,  and 
garrisoned  by  about  forty  men,  under  Lieutenant  Lewis. 

On  September  1st,  the  garrison  and  inhabitants  were 
alarmed  by  the  appearance  of  a British  fleet  in  the 
bay,  bearing  toward  their  harbor.  About  sunrise  a 
small  schooner  ran  up  near  the  peninsula,  and  sent  to 
the  garrison  a summons  of  surrender.  Lewis  saw  that 
resistance  would  be  useless ; so  he  gave  the  schooner 
a volley  from  his  cannon,  then  spiked  them,  blew  up 
the  redoubt,  and  departed  with  his  men  up  the  river. 
So  the  British  took  possession  of  the  place  without 
further  resistance,  * and  with  it  gained  the  control  of 
the  Penobscot. 


232 


niSTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1814 


2.  Tlie  armament  was  under  tlie  chief  command  of 
Sir  John  Sherbrook,  and  consisted  of  the  74  gun  ships 
Dragon,  Spenser  and  Bulwark,  the  frigates  Bacchante 
arid  Tenedos,  the  sloops  Sylph  and  Peruvian,  the 
schooner  Pictu,  a largo  tender,  and  ten  transports.  On 
board  these  were  about  four  thousand  troops,  under 
the  command  of  General  Gerard  Gosselin. 

On  the  afternoon  of  the  same  day,  having  landed  the 
larger  portion  of  the  troops,  General  Gosselin  with 
two  vessels  and  six  hundred  men  crossed  the  bay  and 
took  possession  of  Belfast ; while . Captain  Robert 
Barrie  in  the  Dragon  accompanied  by  the  Sylph  and 
Peruvian,  with  a small  schooner  as  tender,  and  having 
on  board  about  seven  hundred  troops,  ascended  the 
river  to  Marsh  Bay,  where  they  remained  at  anchor 
during  the  night.  In  the  morning  five  or  six  hundred 
troops  were  landed  to  take  possession  of  Frankfort, 
whence  they  were  to  complete  the  journey  on  foot  on 
account  of  unfavorable  winds.  The  Dragon  remained 
that  night  at  her  anchorage,  but  the  smaller  vessels 
proceeded  on  their  way. 

3.  Up  the  river,  at  Hampden,  lay  the  United  States 
corvette  John  Adams,  commanded  by  Captain  Charles 
Morris.  The  Adams  had  within  three  months  cap- 
tured of  the  enemy  a ship,  two  brigs  and  a schooner, 
and  was  now  undergoing  repairs  ; and  of  course  the 
British  were  very  desirous  of  destroying  such  a troub- 
lesome foe.  News  of  the  enemy’s  arrival  flew  speedily 
up  the  river ; and  on  the  afternoon  of  the  1st,  General 
Blake  of  Brewer,  commander  of  the  militia,  had  order- 
ed out  his  division,  and  at  night  was  in  Hampden  to 
make  preparations  of  defense.  During  the  next  day 
about  five  hundred  militia  had  collected,  who  were  soon 
joined  by  Lieutenant  Lewis  and  his  garrison  from  Cas- 
tine.  General  Blake  with  his  officers,  Captain  Morris, 
and  the  leading  citizens  of  Hampden  held  a council 
of  war ; but  there  were  such  differences  of  opinion  that 
no  plan  of  defense  was  adopted.  Meantime  the  enemy 


1814 


THE  BRITISH  ON  THE  PENOBSCOT.  233 


had  continued  on  his  course,  and  on  the  evening  of  the 
2d  came  to  anchor  at  Bald  Hill  Cove,  nearly  two  miles 
below  Hampden,  where  a junction  was  formed  with 
the  force  which  had  marched  up  the  river. 

4.  The  militia  continued  under  arms  all  night ; but 
it  was  nearly  eight  o’clock  the  next  morning  before  the 
British  came  in  view.  General  Blake  had  arranged 
his  little  army  with  the  right  wing  near  the  meeting 
house,  the  hue  stretching  off  toward  the  hill  near  the 
river.  An  18  pound  carronade  had  been  brought  from 
the  Adams,  and  with  two  field  pieces,  placed  in  the 
highway  near  the  meeting  house — a position  com- 
manding the  approach  from  the  south.  Yet,  owing  to 
a diversity  of  counsel,  no  breastworks  or  other  defense 
had  been  erected.  The  disabled  Adams  lay  at  Crosby’s 
wharf  at  the  mouth  of  Soadabscook  Creek.  Captain 
Morris  had  hoisted  the  cannon  from  her,  and  formed  a 
battery  of  fourteen  guns  upon  the  wharf,  and  another 
of  nine  18  pounders  upon  a hill  fifty  rods  below, 
whence  they  would  rake  effectually  any  craft  which 
might  approach. 

5.  The  morning  was  very  misty,  but  between  seven 
and  eight  o’clock  the  skirmishers  sent  out  by  General 
Blake  to  watch  and  harass  the  enemy,  reported  him  as 
crossing  the  stream  that  divides  Hampden  corners  from 
Hampden.  The  main  body  was  preceded  by  a com- 
pany of  sharpshooters,  while  on  the  flanks  were  de- 
tachments of  marines  and  sailors  with  a six-pound 
cannon,  a 6 1-2  inch  howitzer  and  a rocket  apparatus. 
In  front  of  the  fine  of  militia  the  fog  was  still  so  thick 
that  the  enemy  could  not  be  seen,  but  the  field  pieces 
blazed  away  with  good  effect ; and  the  enemy  suddenly 
began  to  advance  at  “double-quick,”  filing  volleys  in 
rapid  succession.  The  militia  discharged  a few  rounds 
in  return ; but,  several  having  fallen  near  the  center, 
a panic  siezed  them,  and  they  broke  and  fled  in  every 
direction,  leaving  the  mortified  officers  alone  on  the 
field. 


234 


niSTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1814 


6.  Meantime  the  enemy’s  vessels,  preceded  by  barges 
full  of  soldiers  moved  up  the  stream  to  support  the 
troops,  until  they  were  checked  by  the  fire  from  Mor- 
rises batteries.  The  retreat  of  the  militia  left  this 
position  unsupported ; and  capture  could  now  be  avoid- 
ed only  by  immediate  retreat.  Therefore,  spiking  his 
guns  and  setting  his  vessel  on  fire,  Captain  Morris  and 
his  men  forded  the  stream,  and  took  the  road  to  Ban- 
gor; from  thence,  a few  hours  later,  he  departed 
through  the  wilderness  to  the  Kennebec. 

Within  an  hour  after  the  attack  the  town  was  in 
the  hands  of  the  enemy,  and  the  soldiers  engaged  in 
pillage.  A large  number  of  the  citizens  were  placed 
in  close  confinement,  and  a bond  with  the  penal  sum 
of  twelve  thousand  dollars  was  exacted  from  the  town 
for  the  delivery  of  certain  unfinished  vessels  at  Castine 
the  next  month.  When  the  citizens  remonstrated 
with  Captain  Barrie,  the  commander  of  the  expedition, 
he  answered  them,  “My  business  is  to  sink,  burn  and 
destroy.  Your  town  is  taken  by  storm,  and  by  the 
rules  of  war  we  ought  both  to  lay  your  village  in  ashes 
and  put  its  inhabitants  to  the  sword.  But  1 will  spare 
your  lives,  though  I mean  to  burn  your  houses.”  Prob- 
ably he  would  have  burned  them  the  next  day,  had 
not  a messenger,  who  had  been  sent  to  General  Sher- 
brook  at  Castine,  returned  with  the  order  to  spare  if 
possible. 

7.  After  a brief  delay  the  vessels  and  troops  set 
out  for  Bangor.  It  was  about  noon  when  the  vessels 
came  to  anchor  at  the  mouth  of  the  Kenduskeag,  throw- 
ing a few  rockets  over  the  town  as  a signal  to  the  troops, 
which  had  marched  up  the  shore.  Flags  of  truce  were 
sent  to  meet  the  enemy,  requesting  the  security  to  life 
and  property  which  is  customary  when  no  resistance  is 
made.  This  they  agreed  to  give  on  condition  of  quar- 
ters and  provision  for  the  forces.  Therefore  the  court- 
house, two  school-houses,  several  dwellings  and  other 
buildings  were  placed  at  their  disposal ; cattle  were  but- 


1814  THE  BRITISH  ON  THE  PENOBSCOT.  235 

chered  for  them,  pork  and  vegetables  provided,  bread 
was  supplied  from  the  bakery,  and  plenty  of  liquoj 
furnished.  A quantity  of  merchandise  in  the  custom 
house,  the  money  in  the  post  office,  and  all  the  arms  and 
ammunition  they  could  find,  were  seized ; while  nearly 
all  the  citizens  capable  of  bearing  arms  were  forced  to 
sign  themselves  prisoners  of  war.  But  these  were 
released  on  parole,  with  the  stipulation  that  they 
should  not  do  military  service  against  his  Britannic 
Majesty  until  the  war  was  over,  unless  exchanged. 

8.  Yet  in  violation  both  of  the  rules  of  war  and 
their  own  agreement,  the  soldiers  and  marines  were 
permitted  to  pillage  unrebuked.  Twelve  stores  were 
emptied  of  most  of  their  contents,  and  offices  and  dwell- 
ings forsaken  by  their  owners  were  searched  for  valua- 
bles. Towards  night  the  enemy  threatened  to  burn 
several  vessels  which  were  on  the  stocks,  and  the  op- 
pressed inhabitants  were  quite  in  despair  ; for,  as  the 
wind  then  was,  the  flames  would  have  swept  the  village. 
Therefore,  to  save  their  homes,  the  selectmen  were 
forced  to  give  a bond  for  thirty  thousand  dollars,  or  the 
delivery  of  the  unfinished  vessels  at  Castine  by  the  end 
of  October.  That  night  was  to  the  inhabitants  a period 
of  fearful  suspense  ; for  they  knew  not  what  cruelty 
might  next  be  attempted.  However,  the  British  with- 
drew on  the  following  day  without  any  worse  acts  than 
supplying  themselves  with  horses,  and  taking  off  ves- 
sels and  goods  to  the  value  of  about  twenty-three  thou- 
sand dollars.  Some  of  the  vessels  ran  aground  in  going 
down  the  river,  and  were  at  night  abandoned  and  set 
on  fire — their  flames  lighting  up  the  shores  for  several 
miles. 

9.  In  passing  Hampden  the  enemy  again  engaged 
in  pillage ; but  the  imprisoned  citizens  were  mostly  set 
at  liberty.  Captain  Morrises  guns  were  thrown  into 
the  river,  and  the  enemy  departed ; having  secured 
two  merchant  vessels  with  valuable  cargoes  and  other 
property  to  the  amount  of  forty-four  thousand  dollars. 


236 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1814 


The  people  on  the  Kennebec  were  greatly  alarmed 
by  the  ravages  on  the  neighboring  river,  and  prepared 
to  give  the  British  a warm  reception,  should  their  towns 
receive  a visit.  Major  General  King  ordered  out  the 
militia  ; and  Wiscasset,  which  was  appointed  as  the 
rendezvous,  was  soon  full  of  soldiers.  One  zealous 
detachment  even  marched  over  to  the  Penobscot  to 
harass  the  enemy’s  vessels  as  they  returned.  But  the 
British  discovered  them,  and  bound  at  prominent  points 
on  the  decks  several  citizens  from  the  towns  above,  so 
that  none  dared  fire  for  fear  of  wounding  their  coun- 
trymen ; and  the  ships  passed  by  unharmed,  while  the 
militia-men  marched  angrily  back  to  camp. 

10.  Proclamations  were  now  issued  by  the  enemy 
proclaiming  the  country  between  Penobscot  Kiver 
and  Passamaquoddy  Bay  to  be  a province  of  Great 
Britain,  and  promising  protection  to  the  citizens  if  they 
would  take  the  oath  of  allegiance  and  be  faithful  sub- 
jects of  the  king.  I am  happy  to  know  that  very  few 
of  the  inhabitants  would  make  any  such  agreement. 
General  Gosselin  was  instituted  governor  of  the  new 
province ; and  the  larger  portion  of  the  enemy’s  force 
now  set  out  on  other  enterprises. 

The  first  destination  of  the  squadron  proved  to  be 
Machias.  There  was  here  a fort  mounting  ten  24 
pounders,  and  garrisoned  at  this  time  by  about  one 
hundred  men,  including  several  of  the  militia,  and  the 
garrison  which  had  a short  time  before  escaped  from 
liobbinston.  After  landing  the  troops  at  Bucks’  Har- 
bor, the  vessels  ascended  the  river  and  opened  a heavy 
fire  on  the  fort,  covering  the  advance  of  the  land  force, 
which  was  to  make  an  attack  in  the  rear.  Finding 
they  were  likely  to  be  surrounded,  the  garrison  des- 
troyed the  guns,  set  the  barracks  on  fire,  and  evacuated 
the  fort. 

11.  A few  days  later  a party  of  the  enemy  were 
sent  to  Frankfort  to  secure  whatever  arms  and  mer 
cliandise  they  could  find.  Before  they  got  away,  the 


1814 


THE  BRITISH  ON  THE  PENOBSCOT.  237 


garrison  from  Machias  reached  the  place  and  captured 
the  whole  of  them. 

There  ensued  a great  deal  of  smuggling  between 
the  American  and  British  lines,  which  were  divided 
by  the  Penobscot,  now  under  control  of  the  enemy. 
The  British  wanted  cattle  and  provision  of  all  kinds 
for  the  troops,  and  our  oak,  pine  and  lumber  to  build 
vessels  on  the  Bay  of  Fundy,  or  to  transport  across 
the  sea  ; while  our  people  needed  the  clothing,  sugar, 
molasses  and  utensils  which  merchantmen  brought 
into  Castine.  Our  custom-house  officers  watched  the 
river  as  well  as  they  could,  yet  great  quantities  of  goods 
were  brought  across,  particularly  in  the  winter  when 
the  river  was  frozen;  and  many  found  their  way  even 
as  far  as  Massachusetts.  The  British  did  not  care  how 
much  the  American  government  lost  on  imports ; so 
they  took  a five  per  cent  toll  on  the  goods,  and  let 
smuggling  go  on.  Neutral  vessels  were  constantly  in 
the  river,  particularly  the  Swedish  ; but  these  honora- 
bly paid  their  dues  at  the  custom-house.  Such  was 
the  extent  of  trade  on  the  river  at  this  time  that  one 
hundred  and  fifty  thousand  dollars  were  said  to  have 
been  secured  at  Hampden  for  duties  in  five  weeks. 

12.  On  December  24th,  1814,  a treaty  of  peace 
between  Great  Britain  and  the  United  States  was 
signed  at  Ghent ; but  before  the  news  had  reached 
this  country  General  Jackson  had  won  his  famous  vic- 
tory at  New  Orleans.  After  this  there  were  no  further 
depredations  in  Maine,  and  most  of  the  points  they 
had  held  were  soon  deserted  by  the  enemy — Castine 
being  retained  till  the  last. 

During  its  occupation  by  the  British,  Castine  was 
the  center  of  considerable  business ; of  which,  how- 
ever, the  larger  part  fell  into  British  or  Tory  hands. 
It  was  also  a place  of  much  gayety  and  amusement; 
for,  beside  the  balls,  a theatre  was  maintained  through 
the  winter  by  the  officers — many  of  whom  were  men 
of  culture  and-  courtesy.  The  British  evacuated  the 


238 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1814 


city  in  April,  having  held  possession  for  eight  months 
— during  which  time  the  inhabitants  had  suffered  much 
inconvenience  and  oppression ; and  the  restoration  of 
their  liberty  and  property  was  celebrated  with  thanks- 
giving and  festivity. 

How  many  nations  have  held  possession  of  Castine  ? By  whom 
was  it  captured  in  1814  ? What  successful  war  vessel  lay  at  Hamp- 
den ? About  how  many  troops  were  in  the  engagement  at  this 
place  ? What  amount  of  spoil  did  the  British  obtain  ? What  was 
done  at  Bangor  ? What  was  done  on  the  Kennebec  ? What  terri- 
tory did  the  British  claim  ? What  happened  at  Machias  ? What 
can  you  state  of  commerce  on  the  Penobscot  at  this  period  ? 
What  treaty  was  signed  just  before  Jackson’s  victory  at  New 
Orleans  ? 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

1.  "When  the  war  was  over  there  was  soon  found 
to  be  a great  increase  of  profanity,  Sabbath-breaking, 
and  intemperance.  Thoughtful  people  were  shocked 
at  its  extent,  and  the  safety  and  comfort  of  the  com- 
munity were  seriously  diminished.  It  was  chiefly  the 
dismissal  of  the  militia  from  active  service  in  the  Dis- 
trict, and  the  return  of  the  soldiers  from  the  national 
army,  which  had  produced  this  dangerous  and  disa- 
greeable condition  of  morals ; for  men  are  often  made 
dissolute  by  the  idle  life  of  camps,  especially  when 
discipline  is  loose  and  intoxicating  liquors  freely  dis- 
pensed. 

This  state  of  society  stimulated  the  religious  associa- 
tions to  more  earnest  effort  for  the  good  of  souls; 


1817  SEPARATION  AND  ATTENDANT  EVENTS.  239 


societies  were  formed  to  distribute  the  Ruly  Scrip- 
tures, and  Sunday  Schools  were  established  for  in- 
structing the  children  of  ignorant,  careless,  or  vicious 
parents,  in  the  important  truths  of  the  Bible.  On  the 
part  of  the  government,  the  General  Court  made  a 
new  law  against  the  profanation  of  the  Sabbath,  and 
appointed  a great  number  of  tythingmen  to  enforce 
the  law  and  secure  a decent  behaviour  on  that  sacred 
day. 

2.  Other  misfortunes  came  with  the  close  of  the 
war.  Manufacturing  being  at  that  time  done  much 
cheaper  in  England  than  America,  our  stores  soon 
became  stocked  with  British  goods ; and  many  of  our 
factories,  being  unable  to  sell  their  products,  were 
obliged  to  stop — by  which  many  people  were  thrown 
out  of  employment  and  much  capital  lost.  People 
became  restless,  and  many  thought  any  other  business 
or  any  other  State  was  better  than  their  own. 

Some  of  our  citizens  had  already  invested  money  in 
lands  in  Ohio,  and  liked  there  so  well  that  they  wished 
their  friends  to  join  them.  The  winter  of  1816-17 
was  unusually  cold,  the  spring  was  backward — and  the 
season  was  so  unproductive  that  this  year  was  long  after 
familiarly  known  as  “ eighteen  hundred  and  starve 
to  death”.  All  classes,  particularly  farmers  and  me- 
chanics, became  much  discouraged.  Then  the  friends 
of  the  Ohio  people  who  had  lands  to  sell  told  attrac- 
tive stories  of  the  mild  climate  and  rich  soils  of  Ohio 
and  Kentucky;  and  the  “Ohio  fever”  set  in  with  vio- 
lence. It  is  believed  that  from  ten  to  fifteen  thousand 
people  emigrated  from  Maine  to  those  States — many 
selling  their  property  at  a great  loss.  But  the  very 
next  year  some  of  the  emigrants  returned  with  the 
other  side  of  the  story;  and  it  is  reckoned  that  after 
this  the  number  that  emigrated  scarcely  equalled 
those  who  returned.  The  tide  of  business,  also,  had 
turned;  and  in  a few  years  the  State  again  became 
prosperous. 


240 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1819 


3.  Maine  possessed  many  attractions  in  its  soil, 
mill  sites,  forests  and  fisheries;  accordingly  we  find 
that  in  1820,  the  year  of  the  separation,  it  had  nine 
counties,  and  two  hundred  and  thirty-six  towns;  while 
its  population  was  298,335 — an  increase  of  nearly 
70,000  within  the  last  ten  years.  Business  was  flour- 
ishing; and  with  such  a population  and  so  many 
towns  and  counties,  it  is  not  strange  that  the  District 
aspired  to  become  a State.  This  measure  had  been 
agitated  as  early  as  1785;  and  several  conventions 
had  been  held  in  its  interest — one  at  Brunswick  in 
1816  fell  but  little  short  of  accomplishing  its  object. 
In  1819,  instead  of  one  newspaper,  as  at  the  first  at- 
tempt, there  were  six,  three  of  which  favored  separa- 
tion from  Massachusetts,  while  the  other  three  opposed. 
At  last  seventy  towns  joined  in  a petition  to  the  Gen- 
eral Court;  and,  this  time,  a bill  favoring  the  measure 
was  passed  by  a handsome  majority.  Its  conditions 
were  that  all  the  public  lands  and  buildings  in  Maine, 
except  such  as  were  the  property  of  the  United  States, 
should  be  equally  divided  between  the  proposed  State 
and  Massachusetts.  Maine  was  also  to  have  her  pro- 
portion of  the  military  stock,  and  one-third  of  all 
moneys  which  might  be  reimbursed  by  the  general  gov- 
ernment for  war  expenses. 

1.  On  the  fourth  Monday  in  July,  1819,  the  citi- 
zens of  the  District  of  Maine  voted  on  this  question: — 
“Is  it  expedient  that  the  District  shall  become  a sepa- 
rate and  independent  State,  upon  the  terms  and  con- 
ditions provided  in  an  act  relating  to  the  separation 
of  the  District  of  Maine  from  Massachusetts  proper, 
and  forming  the  same  into  a separate  and  independent 
State  ?”  On  counting  the  votes,  above  two-thirds 
were  found  to  be  in  favor  of  separation;  therefore 
delegates  from  the  towns  met  at  the  court-house  in 
Portland,  and  adopted  a constitution ; appointing  the 
first  Monday  in  December  as  the  day  for  the  towns  to 
vote  for  or  against  the  constitution.  On  the  first 


1820  SEPARATION  AND  ATTENDANT  EVENTS.  241 


Wednesday  of  January,  1820,  the  delegates  again 
met;  and,  finding  the  constitution  to  have  been  adopt- 
ed, made  application  to  Congress  for  admission  into 
the  Union. 

5.  But  now  an  unexpected  obstacle  came  in  the 
way  of  our  independence.  This  obstacle  was  slavery 
— but  not  slavery  in  Maine.  The  territory  of  Mis- 
souri had  applied  for  admittance  at  the  same  time ; 
and,  having  many  slaves,  she  wished  to  get  in  without 
any  conditions  against  slavery.  So  the  supporters  of 
that  institution,  with  characteristic  craftiness,  coupled 
the  Territory  and  the  District,  and  brought  them  be- 
fore Congress  in  the  same  bill,  that  each  might  share 
the  other’s  fate.  Many  weeks  passed,  but  still  this 
clog  upon  Maine  held  her  back,  so  that  she  could  not 
take  her  place  in  the  sisterhood  of  States.  The  act 
severing  the  connection  of  the  District  from  Massa- 
chusetts was  to  go  into  effect  on  the  fifteenth  of 
March ; after  which  time,  unless  admitted  previously, 
Maine  would  be  simply  a territory.  The  first  of 
March  had  come,  and  still  the  slave  power  clung  to 
her  in  close  embrace.  At  length  the  friends  of  the 
District  succeeded  in  divorcing  the  two  applicants; 
and  on  the  third  of  March  the  District  became  the 
twenty-second  State  of  the  Union. 

6.  The  election  for  State  officers  was  held  for  the 
first  time  on  the  first  Monday  of  April,  1820;  and  on 
the  last  Wednesday  of  May  the  new  senators  and  rep- 
resentatives met  at  Portland.  On  counting  the  votes 
for  governor  it  was  found  that  General  William  King 
of  Bath  was  elected  without  opposition. 

Mr.  King  was  born  in  Scarborough  in  1768.  Kot  hav 
ing  been  favored  with  a liberal  education,  on  reaching 
the  years  of  manhood  he  engaged  in  a saw  mill  in  Tops- 
ham.  Being  prosperous  he  was  able  a few  years  later  in 
connection  with  his  brother-in-law  to  open  a store  in  the 
same  town.  He  afterward  removed  to  Bath,  where  he 
resided  until  his  death.  He  was  the  most  prominent 


242 


HISTOEY  OF  MAINE. 


1821 


GOVERNOR  WILLIAM  KING. 


of  our  citizens  in  bringing  about  the  separation  of  the 
District  from  Massachusetts ; and.  as  we  have  already 
seen,  was  thought  altogether  the  most  suitable  person 
for  governor.  Indeed,  he  has  since  often  been  spoken 
of  as  “the  first  and  best  of  our  governors.”  In  1821, 
before  the  close  of  his  first  term,  he  resigned  the  office; 
having  been  appointed  one  of  the  commissioners  of 
the  general  government  on  the  Spanish  claims;  and 
the  president  of  the  Senate,  William  D.  Williamson, 
afterward  the  author  of  a valuable  history  of  the  State, 
became  acting  governor  for  the  remainder  of  the  term. 

7.  Among  the  first  acts  of  the  first  session  of  the 
Legislature,  was  the  adoption  of  a State  seal.  The 
moose  and  the  mast  pine,  those  princes  of  the  forest, 
were  chosen  for  the  central  figures  of  the  design.  At 
one  side  was  an  anchor,  on  the  other  a scythe,  emble- 
matic of  the  occupations  of  our  people;  while  above 
was  the  North  Star,  signifying  the  place  of  Maine  in 
the  constellation  of  States.  These,  with  the  motto, 


1821  SEPARATION  AND  ATTENDANT  EVENTS.  243 


Dirigo  (I  lead),  and  two  figures  representing  a farmer 
and  a sailor,  form  the  seal  now  in  use  by  our  State 
government.  There  was  also  an  act  for  tne  improve- 
ment of  public  schools,  another  for  the  incorporation 
of  religious  societies,  and  one  for  the  regulation  of 
lotteries;  for  the  latter  had  already  been  found  to 
work  much  harm.  A charter  was  also  granted  for  a 
second  college  in  Maine,  to  be  called  Waterville  Col- 
lege— now  changed  to  Colby  University.  It  had 
first  been  started  in  1813,  under  the  name  of  “Maine 
Literary  and  Theological  School”.  The  General 
Court  of  Massachusetts  quite  unwillingly  gave  it  a 
township  (now  the  towns  of  Alton  and  Argyle)  on  the 
west  side  of  the  Penobscot  River,  fifteen  miles  above 
Bangor ; enacting  that  the  institution  should  be  located 
within  the  township.  This  seemed  very  unfair;  for  it 
was  even  beyond  the  limits  of  the  common  school — 
where  bears  and  wolves  were  much  plentier  than  boys 
and  girls.  * It  was  a Baptist  institution;  and  one  of 
its  presidents  has  well  compared  it,  during  that  strug- 
gling period,  to  “the  voice  of  one  crying  in  the  wil- 
derness.” 

8.  The  Congregationalists  and  Baptists  now  had 
each  a literary  institution  and  theological  school;  and 
in  the  year  1825  the  Methodists  established  at  Read- 
field  a classical  and  theological  school,  under  the  name 
of  “Maine  Wesleyan  Seminary”.  A theological  semi- 
nary of  the  Congregationalists  had  been  established  in 
Bangor  in  1814,  under  the  name  of  “Maine  Charity 
School”;  and  this  is  still  the  only  exclusively  theo- 
logical school  in  the  State. 

At  the  time  of  the  separation  there  were  already 
nine  religious  denominations  in  Maine — the  Roman 
Catholics,  Episcopalians,  Presbyterians,  Congrega- 
tionalists, Baptists,  Methodists,  Friends,  Universalists, 
and  Shakers.  The  sound  of  the  church  bell  was  as 
yet  heard  in  but  two  or  three  towns;  while  organs  in 
religious  worship,  and  pianos  at  home  had  not  ceased 


244 


niSTORY  OF  MAIXE. 


1820 


to  be  wonders  in  tbe  largest  cities  of  the  land.  Tet 
we  had  at  this  time  within  our  own  borders,  twelve 
missionary  and  education  societies,  nine  Bible  socie- 
ties, nine  charitable  societies,  a Grand  Chapter  of  Ma- 
sons, four  Arch  Chapters  and  thirty-three  Lodges. 
The  first  Masonic  Lodge  in  Maine  was  instituted  in 
Portland  in  the  year  1769;  and  the  Grand  Lodge  of 
Maine  was  established  at  the  same  place  diming  the 
first  session  of  our  State  Legislature. 

9.  There  were  also  in  the  State  at  this  time  1,768 

mechanical  workshops,  a great  number  of  shipyards, 
248  tanneries,  85  potash  works,  524  gristmills,  746 
sawmills,  210  carding  machines,  149  fulling  mills,  and 
17  spinning  machines.  Passing-  ffom  the  trades  to 

cattle,  we  find  that  Maine  had  17,849  horses,  48,224 
horned  cattle,  and  66,689  swine. 

When  one  lias  a horse  now-a-days  he  has  usually  a 
carriage  of  two  or  four  wheels,  either  open  or  covered, 
for  pleasure  riding;  but  some  may  be  surprised  to 
learn  that  before  the  Revolution  there  was  not  a four- 
wheeled  passenger  carriage  in  Maine.  Two-wheeled 
chaises  came  into  use  in  Portland  in  1760,  but  they 
were  kept  by  their  owners  like  the  Sunday  dress,  to 
be  displayed  only  on  gala-days.  The  first  four-wheeled 
carriage  ever  seen  in  Augusta  was  built  about  the 
year  1800;  while  in  1798  two  two-wheeled  chaises 
were  the  first  and  only  pleasure  vehicles  in  that  town. 

10.  Men  and  women  made  their  journeys  on  horse- 
back; and  pillions  for  ladies5  seats,  and  horse-blocks 
to  aid  them  in  mounting,  were  very  common  objects. 
On  a Sunday  morning  the  road  to  church  must  have 
presented  a lively  scene,  with  the  groups  and  scattered 
files  of  foot  people  among  the  prancing  steeds,  bestrode 
by  husband,  father  or  brother,  while  about  his  waist 
twined  the  arm  of  fair  maiden  or  stately  dame,  who 
sat  on  the  pillion  behind  him.  The  people  of  that 
day  minded  little  the  few  miles  between  them  and  the 
meeting  or  the  market ; and  there  are  ladies  still  living 


1823  SEPARATION  AND  ATTENDANT  EVENTS.  245 


who  could  tell  wonder-waking  stories  of  their  ex- 
ploits of  travel.  It  was  ' thought  a great  enterprise 
when,  in  1787,  a coach  was  put  upon  the  line  between 
Portland  and  Portsmouth,  for  conveying  the  mails 
and  for  the  accommodation  of  travelers.  In  1806  the 
line  was  extended  to  Augusta,  and  in  1810  to  Farm- 
ington. The  western  stage  in  the  latter  year  started 
from  Augusta  early  enough  in  the  morning  for  the 
passengers  to  breakfast  at  Brunswick,  dine  at  Free- 
port, and  lodge  at  Portland.  The  next  day  their 
breakfast  was  taken  at  Kennebunk,  dinner  at  Ports- 
mouth, and  their  lodging  at  Newburyport.  At  two 
o’clock  in  the  morning  they  started  again ; reaching 
Salem  at  daylight,  and  getting  into  Boston  before 
noon.  Mail  routes  and  stages  were  from  this  time 
rapidly  extended  over  the  State ; and  with  them  coun- 
try taverns  multiplied  and  flourished  exceedingly. 

11.  In  July,  1823,  a great  event  happened  at  Port- 
land ; nothing  less  than  the  arrival  in  the  harbor  of 
the  first  steamboat  ever  brought  to  Maine.  This  was 
the  Patent,  a vessel  of  about  one  hundred  tons  bur- 
then, owned  by  Captain  Seward  Porter,  of  Portland, 
who  had  bought  her  in  New  York  to  run  as  a passen- 
ger boat  between  Portland  and  Boston.  Captain 
Porter  had  in  1822  placed  an  old  engine  in  a flat 
bottom  boat,  which  he  ran  to  North  Yarmouth  and 
the  islands  of  Casco  Bay.  This  he  named  “Kenne- 
bec,” but  the  people  called  it  the  “Horned  Hog.”  In 
August,  1823,  the  “Kennebec  Steam  Navigation  Com- 
pany” was  formed.  This  company  bought  the  Patent, 
and  also  built  at  Bath  a little  vessel  called  the  Water- 
ville,  which  commenced  running  on  the  river  in  April, 
1824.  The  next  year  the  Maine,  of  about  one  hundred 
and  five  tons,  was  fitted  out  at  Bath  by  the  same  com- 
pany. It  ran  between  Bath  and  Eastport,  calling  at 
Belfast  and  Castine.  The  steamer  Eagle,  a British 
boat,  was  running  between  Eastport  and  St.  John; 
thus  completing  a coast  line  of  steamers  from  the  Bay 


246 


niSTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1825 


of  Fundy  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico.  In  1825  the  Water- 
ville  had  the  honor  of  conveying  the  nation’s  guest, 
the  noble  Lafayette,  who  at  that  time  made  a brief  visit 
to  Augusta.  These  boats  in  the  course  of  a few  years 
were  succeeded  by  various  others,  built  at  home  or  pur- 
chased abroad ; and  among  the  latter,  in  1833,  came 
the  Chancellor  Livingston,  built  under  the  direction 
of  Robert  Fulton,  the  father  of  steam  navigation. 

What  caused  a depression  in  business  soon  after  the  close  of  the 
war  ? Whither  did  many  of  the  people  of  Maine  emigrate  ? 
What  was  the  population  of  Maine  in  1820  ? For  what  did  our 
people  vote  in  1819  ? What  delayed  the  admission  of  Maine  into 
the  Union  ? When  did  the  admission  take  place  ? Who  was 
elected  first  governor  ? What  college  was  chartered  by  the  first 
legislature  ? {State  what  religious  societies  and  other  organizations 
existed  in  Maine  at  this  time.  At  what  date  were  mail  coaches 
first  used  in  this  State  ? What  happened  in  Portland  in  1823  ? 
What  distinguished  foreigner  visited  Maine  in  1825  ? 


1827 


AFFAIRS  AFTER  THE  SEPARATION.  247 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

1.  Albion  K.  Parris,  elected  second  governor  of 
Maine,  took  his  seat  at  the  opening  of  the  year  1822. 
He  was  a native  of  Hebron,  in  this  State,  where  he 
worked  on  his  father’s  farm  until  he  was  fourteen  years 
of  age.  A year  later  he  entered  Harvard  College, 
and  graduated  in  due  course.  In  1809  he  was  admit- 
ted to  the  bar,  commencing  practice  at  Paris,  in  Oxford 
county.  At  the  age  of  twenty-eight  he  was  elected 
Representative  in  Congress,  at  thirty  he  was  appointed 
judge  of  the  United  States  District  Court,  and  was 
but  thirty-three  years  old  when  he  became  governor; 
and  he  held  the  office  for  live  consecutive  years.  The 
attainment  of  such  high  honors  at  so  early  an  age  is 
unusual.  In  looking  for  the  cause  of  his  popularity 
we  find  that  he  was  without  brilliant  talents  ; and  that 
the  secret  of  his  success  lay  in  his  industry  and  close 
attention  to  the  duties  of  every  office  conlided  to  him — 
in  his  promptness,  fidelity,  sagacity,  and  his  uniformly 
courteous  manners. 

2.  Governor  Parris  was,  in  1827,  succeeded  by 
Enoch  Lincoln  ; who  had  also  been  his  successor  in 
legal  practice  at  Paris,  and  as  representative  in  Con- 
gress. Mr.  Lincoln  was  a popular  and  upright  chief 
magistrate ; and  his  messages  and  other  communica- 
tions were  noted  for  their  suggestiveness,  point,  brevity 
and  good  taste.  He  died  near  the  close  of  his  third 
term,  being  the  only  one  of  our  governors  who  has 
died  in  that  office. 

In  the  term  of  his  successor,  Jonathan  G.  Hunton, 
of  Readfield,  was  opened  the  only  considerable  canal 
in  the  State,  by  which  Sebago  pond  was  connected 
with  Casco  Bay.  In  1831  Samuel  E.  Smith,  of  Wis- 


248 


niSTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1827 


casset,  assumed  the  gubernatorial  chair,  to  which  he 
was  annually  re-elected  until  1834. 

3.  The  matter  of  our  northern  boundary  had 
attracted  the  attention  of  the  State  government  very 
soon  after  the  separation ; and,  during  the  term  of 
Governor  Lincoln,  Maine  took  the  stand  which  she 
afterward  maintained  upon  the  question.  The  United 
States  and  Great  Britain,  being  unable  to  agree  as 
to  the  location  of  the  boundary  line*  described  in  the 
treaty  of  1783,  at  length  referred  the  matter  to  the 
king  of  the  Netherlands;  who,  in  1831,  rendered 
his  award.  But  instead  of  determining  what,  by  a 
fair  construction  of  the  treaty,  was  the  true  boundary 
line — which  was  the  question  submitted — he  declared 
that  the  line  ought  to  extend  north  from  the  source  of 
the  St.  Croix  river,  to  the  middle  of  the  channel  of 
the  St.  John’s,  thence  to  the  St.  Francis,  at  the  extreme 
north,  and  through  the  middle  of  that  river  to  the 
source  of  its  southwest  branch.  This  was  a singular 
departure  from  the  plain  language  of  the  treaty,  which 
as  my  readers  will  have  observed,  placed  the  line  upon 
a ridge  of  highlands — not  in  the  bed  of  a river  ; and 
the  decision  of  the  umpire,  of  course,  made  the  people 
of  Maine  very  indignant.  Yet  this  boundary  certainly 
had  the  advantage  of  being  more  definite  than  that  of 
the  treaty.  Then  followed  a lengthy  correspondence 
upon  the  question  between  Governor  Smith  and  the 
authorities  at  Washington ; and  the  latter,  being  desir- 
ous of  accepting  the  award,  offered  to  reimburse  the 
State  by  money  or  land  equivalent  to  the  territory 
lost.  But  the  Madawaska  settlements  had  at  this  time 
a representative  in  the  legislature;  and  Maine  took 
the  ground  that  she  could  not  in  honor  relegate  her 
inhabitants  to  Great  Britain;  therefore  the  award  was 
repudiated. 

4.  Another  event  of  importance  during  Governor 
Smith’s  term  was  the  removal  of  the  seat  of  govern- 
ment from  Portland  to  Augusta.  The  legislature  held 


1837  AFFAIRS  AFTER  THE  SEPARATION.  249 

its  first  session  in  the  State  House  in  1832.  The  build 
ing  and  furniture  had  cost  a little  more  than  $125,000  ; 
about  half  of  which  was  paid  by  the  proceeds  from  the 
sale  of  ten  townships  of  land.  The  architect  was 
Charles  Bulfinch  of  Boston ; and  the  external  design 
was  a reduced  plan  of  St.  Peter’s  Church,  at  Rome. 
Few  who  approach  the  capitol  fail  to  perceive  its  ele- 
gance ; and,  although  not  faultless,  it  is  certainly  a 
noble  specimen  of  architecture.  Constructed  of  the 
beautiful  granite  of  the  neighborhood,  its  massive 
foundation  seems  but  a part  of  the  fine  eminence  upon 
which  it  rests  ; and  the  great  Doric  pillars  of  the 
front,  each  a solid  shaft  of  the  same  fair  stone,  can 
hardly  fail  to  give  an  impression  of  grandeur. 

In  1834,  Robert  P.  Dunlap  of  Brunswick  suc- 
ceeded to  the  chief  magistracy;  and,  by  re-elections, 
held  that  position  for  four  years.  The  chief  measures 
for  the  benefit  of  the*  State  during  his  term  were  the 
foundation  of  an  asylum  for  the  insane,  and  our  first 
scientific  survey. 

5.  In  the  month  of  June,  1837,  an  officer  of  Maine, 
while  taking  a census  of  the  Madawaska  settlements, 
wras  arrested  by  order  of  the  governor  of  New  Bruns- 
wick, and  conveyed  to  Fredericton  on  a charge  of 
exciting  sedition.  These  settlements  were  on  the  St. 
John’s  river,  at  the  extreme  north-eastern  part  of  the 
State,  and  within  the  limits  of  the  treaty  of  1783 — by 
which  Great  Britain  acknowledged  our  independence. 
The  officer  had  acted  with  entire  propriety ; and  the 
British  authorities  simply  meant  to  show  that  Maine 
would  no  longer  be  permitted  to  exercise  authority  in 
this  region.  The  claim  of  that  government  extended 
southward  nearly  to  the  forty-sixth  parallel  of  latitude  ; 
’ which,  if  allowed,  would  rob  Maine  of  about  one-third 
of  her  territory.  Governor  Dunlap  immediately  issued 
a general  order  declaring  the  State  to  be  invaded  by 
a foreign  power,  and  notifying  the  militia  to  hold  them- 
selves in  readiness  for  military  service.  But  as  no 


250 


niSTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1837 


other  act  of  hostility  occurred,  and  the  officer  was 
released  on  parole,  further  hostile  acts  were,  for  the 
present,  averted.  Some  attempts  at  revolt  against 
British  rule  had  already  occurred  in  Lower  Canada, 
and  all  through  the  season  independent  bands  com- 
posed of  Americans  and  outlawed  Canadians  hung 
about  the  great  lakes ; and  in  some  disturbances  at 
Navy  Island  in  Niagara  River,  the  American  steam- 
er Caroline  was  burned  by  the  British,  and  a num- 
ber of  persons  killed,  among  whom  was  one  or 
more  American  citizens.  This  also  occasioned  some 
altercation  between  the  governments;  and  there  wras 
good  reason  to  apprehend  another  war  from  the  boun- 
dary disputes  and  these  repeated  breaches  of  the 
peace.  In  the  autumn  of  this  year,  therefore,  the  na- 
tional government  completed  the  military  road  in 
north-eastern  Maine,  making  a continuous  line  from 
Bangor  to  the  Madawaska  settlements,  in  readiness 
for  possible  events. 

6.  In  the  term  of  Governor  Dunlap  also  occurred 
the  first  conflict  of  Maine  with  the  slave  power.  It 
was  caused  by  the  escape  of  two  slaves  from  the  State 
of  Georgia  in  a Maine  vessel.  The  governor  of  that 
State  sent  a requisition  upon  the  executive  of  Maine 
for  the  master  of  the  vessel;  but,  as  it  appeared  that 
the  negroes  had  concealed  themselves  on  board  un- 
known to  the  captain,  Governor  Dunlap  refused  the 
requisition.  In  1838  Edward  Kent  of  Bangor  suc- 
ceeded Mr.  Dunlap  as  governor.  He,  also,  refused  to 
yield  up  the  shipmaster ; therefore  Georgia,  in  retalia- 
tion, put  all  Maine  vessels  visiting  her  ports  under 
peculiar  restrictions,  contrary  to  the  constitution  of 
the  United  States. 

Another  event  connected  with  national  politics  in 
which  Maine  was  deeply  concerned,  also  occurred  in 
the  term  of  Governor  Kent.  This  was  the  death  of 
our  representative  in  Congress  from  the  Lincoln  dis- 
trict, lion.  Jonathan  Cilley,  in  a duel  with  Mr.  Graves, 


1838 


AFFAIRS  AFTER  THE  SEPARATION.  251 


a member  of  the  House  of  Representatives  from 
Kentucky.  There  was  no  personal  enmity  between 
the  two  men;  but-some  words  used  by  Mr.  Cilley  in 
debate  reflected  upon  the  editor  of  a New  York  politi- 
cal journal,  a friend  of  Mr.  Graves,  who  espoused  his 
cause.  Mr.  Cilley  reluctantly  accepted  his  challenge ; 
and  they  fought  with  rifles  at  a distance  of  seventy 
yards.  Three  times  the  men  had  fired  at  each  other 
without  effect,  when  Cilley’s  friends  endeavored  to 
reconcile  the  combatants ; but  the  seconds  of  Graves 
repulsed  all  efforts  for  a bloodless  settlement,  and  the 
conflict  was  resumed.  Cilley  fell  at  the  next  fire,  and 
expired  instantly. 

7.  This  duel  was  remembered  in  Maine  with  much 
bitterness.  The  principal  blame  fell  upon  the  political 
friends  of  Graves;  but  the  latter  soon  retired  from 
Congress,  and  years  after  was  reported  to  be  still  a 
very  unhappy  man. 

In  home  affairs  this  year  the  events  of  note  were 
the  formation  of  Franklin  and  Piscataquis  counties, 
and  the  completion  of  the  first  scientific  survey,  begun 
in  1836.  A large  portion  of  the  work  in  the  Aroos- 
took region  was  done  in  the  first  year  by  Dr.  Ezekiel 
Holmes,  under  the  direction  of  the  governor,  with 
special  reference  to  the  boundary  claims.  Dr.  Holmes 
was  a great  benefactor  of  the  agricultural  interests 
of  the  State,  in  the  promotion  of  which  he  had  already 
made  his  influence  felt.  The  survey  in  other  parts 
was  in  charge  of  Dr.  Charles  T.  Jackson  of  Massa- 
chusetts; who,  with  his  assistants,  visited  nearly  every 
river  and  mountain  in  the  State.  * Attention  was  thus 
called  to  our  valuable  mines  of  ore  and  quarries  of 
limestone  and  slate;  and  a cabinet  of  1600  mineral 
and  geological  specimens  was  collected,  which  is  now 
to  be  seen  in  the  State  House  at  Augusta. 

What  important  question  began  to  occupy  the  attention  of  Maine 
soon  after  the  separation  ? To  whom  was  this  question  referred 


252 


niSTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1839 


for  decision?  Was  the  award  accepted  or  rejected?  In  what 
year  was  the  seat  of  government  removed  to  Augusta  ? Where 
are  the  Madawaska  settlements  ? How  far  south  did  the  British 
claim  possession  of  Maine?  What  disturbances  happened  in  1837  ? 
What  difficulty  occurred  between  Maine  and  Georgia  ? What  con- 
gressman from  this  State  fell  in  a duel  ? In  what  year  did  the  first 
scientific  survey  of  Maine  begin  ? 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 

1.  In  1839  Mr.  Kent  was  succeeded  as  governor 
by  John  Fairfield,  of  Saco.  Scarcely  had  the  latter 
taken  his  seat  when  hostilities  began  in  Aroostook 
between  intruders  from  the  British  Provinces  and  the 
civil  authorities  of  Maine.  Early  in  February  a dep- 
uty of  the  land  agent  reported  to  the  governor  that  a 
large  number  of  lumbermen  from  New  Brunswick 
were  engaged  in  robbing  the  disputed  territory  of  its 
best  timber ; whereupon  Sheriff  Strickland,  of  Penob- 
scot county,  was  ordered  to  aid  Land  Agent  Mclntire 
in  dislodging  the  trespassers.  With  a posse  of  about 
two  hundred  men  the  officers  proceeded  to  the  Aroos- 
took for  this  purpose.  The  trespassers,  having  got 
news  of  this  movement,  supplied  themselves  with  arms 
from  the  Province  arsenal  at  Woodstock,  and  prepared 
to  maintain  their  ground.  There  were  near  three 
hundred  of  them ; but  when  they  found  the  sheriff  had 
a six  pound  cannon,  they  concluded  to  retire.  The 
land  agent  followed  them  down  the  river,  capturing 
about  twenty  men,  who  had  been  at  work  further  up 
the  stream.  The  posse  encamped  for  the  night  on 
the  Aroostook  River  at  the  mouth  of  the  Little  Mada- 


1839 


THE  AROOSTOOK  WAR. 


253 


waska,  while  Land  Agent  Mclntire,  with  four  com- 
panions, repaired  to  a house  about  four  miles  down 
the  river,  under  an  appointment  to  meet  Mr.  Mc- 
Laughlin, the  warden  of  the  British  in  the  disputed 
territory.  The  trespassers  somehow  learned  the  situa- 
tion of  the  land  agent;  and  during  the  night  about 
forty  of  them  made  a descent  upon  his  lodgings,  and 
made  him  and  his  company  prisoners.  They  wrere  tak- 
en on  an  ox-sled  to  Woodstock,  where  they  were  turned 
over  to  the  civil  authorities,  who  conveyed  them  to 
Fredericton  jail.  Early  the  next  morning  the  sheriff’s 
force  learned  of  this  capture,  and  at  once  retired  to 
Number  Ten,  wdiere  they  fortified  themselves  in  ex- 
pectation of  an  attack.  But  the  sheriff  himself  started 
for  Augusta  as  fast  as  relays  of  galloping  horses  would 
carry  him.  He  reached  Bangor  the  next  day,  having 
accomplished  within  the  time  the  surprising  distance 
of  above  one  hundred  and  twenty  miles. 

2.  Governor  Harvey  of  New  Brunswick  now  issued 
a proclamation  ordering  the  arms  which  had  been  ille- 
gally taken  from  the  arsenal  to  be  restored;  and  de- 
claring that  hostile  invasion  wTould  be  repelled  by  the 
civil  authority.  He  also  ordered  a draft  from  the 
militia  for  immediate  service.  When  the  news  of 
these  events  reached  Augusta,  the  people  began  to  see 
that  the  matter  was  growing  serious,  though  at  first  it 
had  been  made  a subject  of  ridicule;  and  on  Sunday 
a company  of  fifty  volunteers  set  out  from  that  place 
for  the  scene  of  conflict.  A messenger  was  sent  by 
the  governor  to  Washington;  and  1,000  men  of  the 
Eastern  Division  of  the  militia  were  ordered  out.  That 
night  a message  was  received  from  Governor  Harvey 
demanding  the  recall  of  the  State  forces  from  the 
Aroostook,  and  announcing  that  he  was  instructed  by 
his  government  to  hold  exclusive  jurisdiction  over  the 
territory  in  dispute,  and  that  he  should  do  so  by  mili- 
tary force.  On  Monday  these  facts  were  laid  before 
the  legislature,  which  immediately  passed  a resolve  to 


254 


HISTORY  OF  MAIXE. 


1839 


protect  the  public  lands,  and  appropriated  $S00,000 
to  carry  it  into  effects  The  next  day  the  governor 
ordered  a draft  of  10,000  men  from  the  militia,  to  be 
held  in  immediate  readiness  for  service. 

3.  Meanwhile  Hew  Brunswick  was  marshalling  her 
forces,  and  our  own  were  sent  forward  as  rapidly  a3 
possible.  Our  chief  towns  were  filled  with  the  sounds 
of  war  from  the  passage  of  troops,  or  the  repair  of 
decayed  defenses.  Early  in  March  the  national  house 
of  representatives  passed  a bill  justifying  the  action 
of  Maine  in  repelling  the  invasion  of  her  soil.  They 
also  authorized  the  president,  in  case  the  governor  of 
Hew  Brunswick  proceeded  to  carry  out  his  threat  of 
maintaining  exclusive  jurisdiction,  to  raise  50,000  vol- 
unteers for  a term  of  six  months — appropriating  $10,- 
000,000  to  defray  the  expense.  On  the  6th  of  March 
General  Scott  with  his  staff  arrived  at  Augusta,  an- 
nouncing that  he  was  “specially  charged  with  main- 
taining the  peace  and  safety  of  the  entire  northern  and 
eastern  frontiers.” 

Our  troops  were  now  well  on  their  way  toward  the 
Aroostook.  The  sheriff's  force,  having  been  increased 
by  volunteers  from  Bangor  and  other  towns  to  the 
number  of  about  600,  again  moved  down  the  river. 
They  captured  a number  of  ox-teams,  their  drivers, 
and  McLaughlin,  the  British  land  warden;  but  so 
little  opposition  was  discovered  that  it  was  concluded 
that,  for  the  present,  the  British  had  abandoned  the 
river. 

4.  Immediately  on  his  arrival  General  Scott  open- 
ed negotiations  with  Sir  John  Harvey  of  Hew  Bruns- 
wick, and  Governor  F airfield  of  Maine ; and  presently 
the  former  gentleman  was  led  to  declare  that,  under 
expectation  of  the.  peaceful  settlement  of  the  question 
between  the  two  nations,  it  was  not  his  intention, 
without  renewed  instructions,  to  take  military  posses- 
sion of  the  territory,  or  seek  to  expel  therefrom  the 
civil  posse  or  the  troops  of  Maine;  while  Governor 


1839 


THE  AKOOSTOOK  WAR. 


255 


Fairfield  was,  in  turn,  invited  to  declare  that  he  should 
not,  without  renewed  instructions  from  the  legislature, 
attempt  by  armed  force  to  disturb  the  Province  in  its 
possession  of  the  Madawaska  settlements,  or  to  inter- 
rupt the  usual  communication  between  New  Bruns- 
wick and  Canada;  and  that  the  troops  should  be  with- 
drawn, leaving  only  a civil  posse  to  protect  the  timber 
from  further  depredations.  Presently  the  prisoners 
on  both  sides  were  set  at  liberty ; and  in  a few  weeks 
the  troops  were  dismissed  and  returned  to  their  homes 
rejoicing.  Thus  ended  the  bloodless  Aroostook  war^ 
The  promptness  with  which  our  forces  were  put  upon 
the  ground  gave  us  an  advantage  in  the  situation, 
which,  no  doubt,  had  much  influence  in  the  negotiation 
by  which  the  peaceful  arrangement  of  the  difficulty 
was  so  easily  brought  about.  General  Scott  soon  de- 
parted ; and  for  a long  time  after  the  good  people  of 
Maine  humorously  styled  him  the  “Great  Pacificator.” 

The  Aroostook  region,  being  now  freed  from  inva- 
ders, was  in  March  erected  into  a county,  having  been 
previously  included  in  Penobscot  and  Washington. 

5.  Two  years  passed  away,  and  still  the  boundary 
of  the  State  remained  unsettled,  though  the  question 
continued  to  be  discussed  by  the  two  governments. 
On  the  accession  of  William  Henry  Harrison  to  the  pre- 
sidency, in  1841,  Daniel  Webster  became  his  Secretary 
of  State.  The  boundary  question  and  its  connected 
disturbances  had  now  come  to  a crisis ; and  the  new  sec- 
retary took  hold  of  the  question  with  vigor.  A month 
after  his  inauguration  President  Harrison  died,  and 
was  succeeded  by  the  Vice-President,  John  Tyler. 
Yet  it  was  thought  of  so  much  importance  that  the 
matter  should  be  brought  to  a conclusion  by  Mr. 
Webster  that,  though  differing  in  politics  with  Mr. 
Tyler,  he  still  continued  to  fill  the  office  of  secretary. 

In  the  spring  of  1842  arrived  the  new  minister  from 
England,  Lord  Ashburton,  accredited  with  powers  to 
form  a new  treaty  in  settlement  of  the  boundary  diffi- 


256 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1842 


culties.  An  extra  session  of  the  legislature  of  Maine 
was  called  on  the  18th  of  May,  for  the  purpose  of 
choosing  commissioners  to  confer  with  Lord  Ashbur- 
ton and  Secretary  Webster  upon  this  subject.  On 
the  22d  of  July  the  commissioners  sent  in  their  ad- 
hesion to  the  line  agreed  upon  between  the  Minister 
and  Secretary.  As  in  the  award  of  the  king  of  the 
Netherlands,  this  line  extended  north  from  the  source 
of  the  St.  Croix  River  to  the  St.  John’s,  and  along 
the  middle  of  this  river  to  the  St.  Francis  at  the  ex- 
treme north,  and  through  the  middle  of  that  river  to 
the  source  of  its  southwest  branch.  From  this  point, 
instead  of  following  the  highlands  which  divide  the 
waters  falling  into  the  St.  Lawrence  from  those  empty- 
ing into  the  Atlantic  ocean,  it  went  in  a straight  line 
southwesterly,  with  but  one  angle,  to  the  southwestern 
branch  of  the  River  St.  J ohn,  whence  it  continued  in 
an  irregular  line  between  the  waters,  as  in  the  former 
treaty.  We  were  also  secured  in  the  free  navigation 
of  the  St.  J ohn’s  throughout  its  length. 

6.  By  the  change  in  the  boundary  we  lost  a con- 
siderable tract ; a large  portion  of  this,  however,  was 
of  little  value  to  us  either  from  its  position  or  the 
quality  of  its  soil.  The  inhabitants  on  the  north  of 
the  St.  J ohn’s  had  for  some  years  ceased  to  send  any 
representative  to  the  legislature  of  Maine ; conse- 
quently our  government  felt  little  hesitation  in  yield- 
ing these  settlers  to  the  government  of  their  choice. 
For  the  territory  surrendered  from  Maine,  the  United 
States  received  tracts  of  much  greater  value  to  the 
nation  on  Lakes  Champlain  and  Superior.  To  recom- 
pense Maine  for  this  loss  of  territory,  she  received  from 
the  general  government  $150,000;  Massachusetts  also 
receiving  the  like  sum,  as  she  was  still  the  owner,  by 
agreement  at  the  separation,  of  one  half  the  public 
lands  in  Maine.  Maine  also  received  $200,000  to 
reimburse  her  expenses  in  the  boundary  disturbances. 
This  treaty  was  ratified  by  the  Senate  of  the  United 


1842 


SETTLEMENT  OF  BOUNDARIES. 


257 


States  on  the  20th  of  August,  1842,  and  the  exact 
limits  of  Maine  were  thereby  definitely  and  finally 
settled. 

7.  In  1841  Edward  Kent  again  occupied  the  guber 
natorial  chair;  but  in  1842  he  wTas  for  the  second  time 
succeeded  by  Governor  Fairfield;  who  thus  has  the 
honor  of  having  guided  the  State  through  the  most 
critical  period  of  her  history. 

With  these  events  closes  the  formative  period  of 
our  State;  all  disputed  questions  between  her  and 
other  states  were  put  to  rest;  the  form  of  her  po- 
litical organization  had  been  decided;  and  she  was 
now  free  to  pursue  plans  for  the  development  of  the 
wealth  contained  in  her  soil,  the  utilization  of  her  im- 
mense water  power,  and  the  extension  of  her  com- 
merce. 

Within  half  a dozen  years  preceding  1842  we 
may  note,  also,  the  first  stirrings  of  those  important 
movements  whose  beneficial  character  have  since  been 
realized  in  our  state  and  nation.  During  the  term 
of  Governor  Dunlap  the  subject  of  humane  institu- 
tions was  urged,  especially  the  establishment  of  an 
insane  asylum;  in  1836  our  first  scientific  survey  was 
begun,  and  our  first  railroad  charter  granted — the  first 
railroad  built  in  the  State  being  the  Portsmouth,  Saco 
and  Portland  road,  opened  in  1842;  in  1837  occurred 
our  only  special  conflict  with  slavery;  while  in  1841 
was  commenced  that  energetic  and  beneficent  move- 
ment against  the  use  of  intoxicating  liquors,  which  at 
length  culminated  in  the  prohibitory  laws. 

8.  The  abuse  of  spirits  had  at  that  time  become  so 
great  that  its  effects  were  everywhere  traceable  in  ruin- 
ous dwellings  and  ruined  families,  in  drunken  farmers 
and  neglected  farms,  in  the  coarse  manners,  and  the  pre- 
valence of  vice  in  all  classes  of  society.  The  reform  be- 
gan by  the  introduction  of  Washingtonian  Temperance 
Societies,  whose  leading  principle  was  the  association 
of  the  reformed  for  mutual  aid  against  the  besetting  sin. 


258 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


1842 


The  societies  spread  rapidly  eastward,  even  into  the 
British  Provinces.  Multitudes  were  enrolled  on  the 
pledges,  hundreds  were  rescued  from  the  besotting 
vice,  and  thousands  prevented  from  falling  into  evil 
habits. 

During  the  years  1836-7-8  there  had  been  much 
depression  of  business ; but  it  had  gradually  revived ; 
and  we  take  leave  of  the  State  at  a period  of  prosperity 
and  promise.  Her  later  history  is  within  the  recol- 
lection of  people  in  middle  age ; and  the  young  folks 
for  whom  this  book  has  been  written  will  find  it  an 
interesting  and  useful  task,  from  the  recital  of  their 
parents,  to  frame  a history  for  themselves. 

What  disturbances  occurred  in  Aroostook  in  1839  ? What  mes- 
sage did  Sir  John  Harvey  send  to  the  governor  of  Maine?  What 
captures  were  made  by  each  party  ? What  was  the  action  of  Con- 
gress on  this  matter  ? What  was  the  mission  of  General  Scott  ? 
What  was  its  result  ? By  what  treaty  and  in  what  year  was  our 
boundary  finally  settled  ? Give  the  boundaries  as  defined  by  this 
treaty.  What  compensations  did  Maine  receive  ? Who  was  gov- 
ernor of  Maine  at  the  time  of  the  disturbances  and  of  the  treaty  ? 
Of  what  period  in  our  history  do  these  events  mark  the  close  ? 
What  beneficent  social  movement  began  in  this  State  in  1841  ? 


GLOSSARY 


Of  words  of  Indian  origin  used  in  this  volume.  Eng- 
lish pronunciation  is  used  when  no  other  is  signified. 

Though  these  interpretations  are  according  to  the  best 

authority,  we  can  assert  absolute  correctness  for  very 

few  of  them. 

Abnaki, — Our  fathers  of  the  sunrise  land. 

Acadie, — A Micmac  word  meaning  place,  but  always  used  by 
the  Indians  in  combination  with  some  other  word.  See 
Passamaquoddy.  The  name  is  clearly  not  derived  from 
A ready. 

Aga-men-ti-cus, — The  snow  shoe  river.  This  was  the  present 
York  river.  The  name  is  now  applied  only  to  the  neigh- 
boring mountain. 

A-mit-yon-pon-took, — The  high  fish  place.  Applied  to  the 
falls  of  the  Androscoggin  at  Lewiston. 

Androscoggin, — The  river  of  fish  places. 

Aroostook  (river), — A smooth  place. 

Arrowsic, — A place  of  rest  amid  the  waters. 

Big-uy-duce, — Called  by  the  Indians,  Marche  bigaduce , cor- 
rupted by  the  English  to  “ Major  Biguyduce.” 

Casco, — Crane,  or  heron  place. 

Cushnoc, — The  head  of  the  tide. 

Cob-bos-see  contee, — The  place  of  sturgeons. 

Car-ra-tunk, — A narrow  slip  of  land  between  rivers. 

Chaudiere, — Pronounced  Sho-deer. 

Dam-aris-cotta, — River  where  little  fishes  flock. 

Dam-aris-cove, — Island  where  little  fishes  flock. 

Kenduskeag, — Place  of  eels  ; others  say,  place  of  salmon. 

Kennebec, — The  land  of  Kcnebis,  or  Canibas,  a clan  residing 
upon  the  Kennebec  river. 


260 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


Matta-wam-keag, — Tlie  white  bottomed  river. 

Maquoit, — Meeting  of  waters. 

Machias, — Indian,  Mechisses. 

Mavooshen, — Anciently  applied  by  the  Indians  to  the  chief 
portion  of  Maine  west  of  the  Penobscot. 

Mojahondo, — A mysterious,  malignant  being. 

Micmacs,  or  Souriquois, — Natives  of  Nova  Scotia.  • 

Monhegan, — High  Island. 

Mt.  Desert, — First  named  Mons  Deserts  by  the  French,  who, 
later,  founded  the  missionary  town  of  St.  Savveur  there.  It 
was  called  by  the  English,  Mt.  Mansel. 

Munjoy  (hill), — From  George  Munjoy,  a surveyor,  and  one  of 
the  early  settlers  of  Portland. 

Nor-ridge-wock, — Smooth  place  between  falls. 

Neddock  (cape),  Cleared  place. 

Ossipee, — A river  running  through  the  pines. 

Purpooduck, — Often  frozen  over. 

Pejepscot, — A diving  snake. 

Passam-aquoddy, — Place  where  are  many  pollock  (or  a similar 
fish). 

Piscataqua, — -Many  cross  currents. 

Penobscot, — Rocky  region. 

Pemaquid, — Long  point. 

Pigwacket,  or  Pequaket, — Sandy  land,  according  to  some  au- 
thorities; by  others,  the  pelican  pond,  and,  the  crooked 
place. 

Presumpscot, — A rough  place  in  river. 

Quack,  or  Quoag, — Quahog. 

Quebec, — Narrow,  relating  to  the  river. 

Rokomeko, — Indian  settlement  at  Jay  Point  on  the  Androscog- 
gin river. 

Sheepscot  (river), — Indian,  Chevacovet. 

Skowhegan, — A place  to  watch  for  fish ; by  other  authorities, 
worn  out  lands. 

Sebasticook, — A river  parallel  to  another;  or,  Jean  Baptist’s 
place. 

Sebago, — Great  waters  ; others  say,  meeting  place  of  rivers. 


GLOSSARY. 


261 


Seguin, — Place  of  sea-sickness. 

Sagadahoc, — The  mouth  of  rivers. 

Sabino, — The  name  of  the  chief  of  the  Sagadahoc  region.  Ap- 
plied to  the  peninsula  upon  which  Popham’s  colony  settled. 

So-ko-kis, — The  Indians  of  the  Saco  river.* 

Samoset, — Also  called  Somerset ; a chief  belonging  near  Pema- 
quid. 

Sckoodic, — Where  water  rushes. 

Saco,  perhaps  from  Sawocotuck , — Burnt  pine  place. 

Ticonic,  or  Teconet, — The  junction  of  rivers;  by  others,  a 
place  to  cross. 

Tarratines,  possibly  from  Atironta, , — A brave  Indian  who 
was  of  much  service  to  the  first  missionaries. 

Tanto,  and  Tan  turn, — Evil  spirit,  or  being. 

Umbagog  (lake), — Doubled  up,  referring  to  its  form. 

Wawennock  (tribe), — Very  brave. 

Wiscasset, — The  good  man’s  dwelling  place. 

Wiunipesauke, — Winni-pes-aukee, — The  beautiful  lake  of 
the  highlands.  The  metaphorica*  term,  “The  smile  of  the 
Great  Spirit,”  sometimes  applied  to  this  lake,  is  not  of  In- 
dian origin.  Above  twenty  different  spellings  of  the  name 
of  this  lake  are  recorded. 


OBSCURE  IST^MES 

Of  persons  and  places  mentioned  in  this  volume. 

Aix-la-Chapelle  (aks-lah-shapell) , — A town  in  Prussia 
where,  in  1748,  the  treaty  of  peace  was  made  between  Eng- 
land and  France. 

Beau-sejour, — Fort  on  Missiquash  river,  a stream  emptying  into 
the  Bay  of  Fundy. 

Crown  Point, — A fortified  place  on  Lake  Champlain. 

Cumberland, — Fort, — on  Chignecto  Bay,  a body  of  water  con- 
nected with  the  Bay  of  Fundy. 

l)u  Quesne  (du  kane), — Fort, — on  site  of  the  city  of  Pitts- 
burg, Pa. 


262 


HISTORY  OF  MAINE. 


Frontenac, — Fort,— at  the  outlet  of  Lake  Ontario 

Halifax, — Fort, — at  the  junction  of  the  Sebasticook  river  with 
the  Kennebec. 

Louisburg, — A fortified  town  on  Cape  Breton  Island. 

Loyal, — Fort, — at  Casco  Neck,  now  Portland. 

Niagara, — Fort, — just  below  the  cataract  of  that  name. 

Pownal, — Fort, — on  the  Penobscot  river  within  the  limits  of  the 
present  town  of  Prospect 

Ralle, — Sebastian. — a French  jesuit  missionary  to  the  Abnakis, 
having  his  residence  at  Norridgewock.  The  name  is  also 
spelled  Basle  and  Basies.  It  is  pronounced  in  one  syllable ; 
and.  in  modem  usage,  the  a has  the  broad  sound  as  m all. 

Sabin o, — A name  applied  to  the  peninsula  at  Sagadahoc  where 
Popham's  colony  settled. 

Shirley, — Fort — on  the  Kennebec  river,  within  the  limits  of  the 
present  town  of  Dresden. 

St.  George, — Fort. — built  by  Popham’s  colony  at  Sabino. 

St.  George, — Fort, — at  the  falls  of  the  Androscoggin  at  Bruns- 
wick. 

St.  Georges, — The  name  applied  to  the  fort  and  settlement  on 
the  river  of  the  same  name. 

Sullivan, — Fort,— at  Eastport. 

Ticonderoga, — Fort, — between  lakes  Champlain  and  St.  George. 

Utrecht  (yoo-trekt), — A town  in  Holland  where  a treaty  of 
peace  was  made  between  the  French  and  English  govern- 
ments. 

Western, — Fort, — at  Augusta,  on  east  bank  of  the  Kennebec. 

William  Henry, — Fort, — built  by  Phipps  at  Pemaquid. 


CONSTITUTION  OF  MAINE. 


PREAMBLE. 

We,  the  people  of  Maine,  in  order  to  establish  justice,  insure 
tranquility,  provide  for  our  mutual  defence,  promote  our  com- 
mon welfare,  and  secure  to  ourselves  and  our  posterity  the 
blessings  of  liberty,  acknowledging  with  grateful  hearts  the 
goodness  of  the  Sovereign  Ruler  of  the  Universe  in  affording 
us  an  opportunity,  so  favorable  to  the  design ; and,  imploring 
his  aid  and  direction  in  its  accomplishment,  do  agree  to  form 
ourselves  into  a free  and  independent  State,  by  the  style  and 
title  of  the  State  of  Maine,  and  do  ordain  and  establish  the 
following  Constitution  for  the  government  of  the  same. 

ARTICLE  I. 

DECLARATION  OF  RIGHTS. 

Section  1.  All  men  are  born  equally  free  and  independent, 
and  have  certain  natural,  inherent  and  unalienable  rights, 
qmong  which  are  those  of  enjoying  and  defending  life  and 
liberty,  acquiring,  possessing  and  protecting  property,  and  of 
pursuing  and  obtaining  safety  and  happiness. 

Sec.  2.  All  power  is  inherent  in  the  people ; all  free  govern- 
ments are  founded  in  their  authority  and  instituted  for  their 
benefit;  they  have  therefore  an  unalienable  and  indefeasible 
right  to  institute  government,  and  to  alter,  reform,  or  totally 
change  the  same,  when  their  safety  and  happiness  require  it. 

Sec.  3.  All  men  have  a natural  and  unalienable  right  to 
worship  Almighty  God  according  to  the  dictates  of  their  own 
consciences,  and  no  one  shall  be  hurt,  molested  or  restrained  in 
his  person,  liberty  or  estate  for  worshipping  God  in  the  manner 
and  season  most  agreeable  to  the  dictates  of  his  own  con- 


264 


CONSTITUTION  OF  MAINE. 


science,  nor  for  his  religious  professions  or  sentiments,  provided 
he  does  not  disturb  the  public  peace,  nor  obstruct  others  in 
their  religious  worship ; — and  all  persons  demeaning  themselves 
peaceably,  as  good  members  of  the  State,  shall  be  equally  under 
the  protection  of  the  laws,  and  no  subordination  nor  preference 
of  any  one  sect  or  denomination  to  another  shall  ever  be  estab- 
lished by  law,  nor  shall  any  religious  test  be  required  as  a 
qualification  for  any  office  or  trust,  under  this  State ; and  all 
religious  societies  in  this  State,  whether  incorporate  or  unincor- 
porate, shall  at  all  times  have  the  exclusive  right  of  electing 
their  public  teachers,  and  contracting  with  them  for  their  sup- 
port and  maintenance. 

Sec.  4.  Every  citizen  may  freely  speak,  write  and  publish  his 
sentiments  on  any  subject,  being  responsible  for  the  abuse  of 
this  liberty;  no  laws  shall  be  passed  regulating  or  restraining 
the  freedom  of  the  press ; and  in  prosecutions  for  any  publica- 
tion respecting  the  official  conduct  of  men  in  public  capacity, 
or  the  qualifications  of  those  who  are  candidates  for  the 
suffrages  of  the  people,  or  where  the  matter  published  is  proper 
for  public  information,  the  truth  thereof  may  be  given  in 
evidence,  and  in  all  indictments  for  libels,  the  Jury,  after  hav- 
ing received  the  direction  of  the  Court,  shall  have  a right  to 
determine,  at  their  discretion,  the  law  and  the  fact. 

Sec.  5.  The  people  shall  be  secure  in  their  persons,  houses, 
papers  and  possessions  from  all  unreasonable  searches  and 
seizures;  and  no  warrant  to  search  any  place,  or  seize  any  per- 
son or  thing,  shall  issue  without  a special  designation  of  the 
place  to  be  searched,  and  the  person  or  thing  to  be  seized,  nor 
without  probable  cause — supported  by  oath  or  affirmation. 

Sec.  6.  In  all  criminal  prosecutions,  the  accused  shall  have 
a right  to  be  heard  by  himself  and  his  counsel,  or  either,  at  his 
election ; 

To  demand  the  nature  and  cause  of  the  accusation,  and  have 
a copy  thereof ; 

To  be  confronted  by  the  witnesses  against  him ; 

To  have  compulsory  process  for  obtaining  witnesses  in  his 
favor. 

To  have  a speedy,  public  and  impartial  trial,  and,  except  in 
trials  by  martial  law  or  impeachment,  by  a jury  of  the  vicinity. 
He  shall  not  be  compelled  to  furnish  or  give  evidence  against 


CONSTITUTION  OF  MAINE. 


265 


himself,  nor  be  deprived  of  his  life,  liberty,  property  or  privi- 
leges, but  by  judgment  of  his  peers,  or  by  tlie  law  of  the  land. 

Sec.  7.  No  person  shall  be  held  to  answer  for  a capital  or 
infamous  crime,  unless  on  a presentment  or  indictment  of  a 
grand  jury,  except  in  cases  of  impeachment,  or  in  such  cases  of 
offences  as  are  usually  cognizable  by  a justice  of  the  peace,  or 
in  cases  arising  in  the  army  or  navy,  or  in  the  militia  when  in 
actual  service  in  time  of  war  or  public  danger.  The  Legislature 
shall  provide  by  law  a suitable  and  impartial  mode  of  selecting 
juries  and  their  usual  number  and  unanimity,  in  indictments 
and  convictions,  shall  be  held  indispensable. 

Sec.  8.  No  person,  for  the  same  offence,  shall  be  twice  put 
in  jeopardy  of  life  or  limb. 

Sec.  9.  Sanguinary  laws  shall  not  be  passed;  all  penalties 
and  punishments  shall  be  proportioned  to  the  offence ; excess 
sive  bail  shall  not  be  required,  nor  excessive  fines  imposed,  nor 
cruel  nor  unusual  punishments  inflicted. 

Sec.  10.  No  person  before  conviction  shall  be  bailable  for 
any  of  the  crimes,  which  now  are,  or  have  been  denominated 
capital  offences  since  the  adoption  of  the  Constitution,  where 
the  proof  is  evident  or  the  presumption  great,  whatever  the 
punishment  of  the  crimes  may  be.  And  the  privilege  of  the 
writ  of  habeas  corpus  shall  not  be  suspended,  unless  when  in 
cases  of  rebellion  or  invasion  the  public  safety  may  require  it. 

Sec.  11.  The  Legislature  shall  pass  no  bill  of  attainder,  ex 
post  facto  law,  nor  law  impairing  the  obligation  of  contracts, 
and  no  attainder  shall  work  corruption  of  blood  nor  forfeiture 
of  estate. 

Sec.  12.  Treason  against  this  State  shall  consist  only  in 
levying  war  against  it,  adhering  to  its  enemies,  giving  them  aid 
and  comfort.  No  person  shall  be  convicted  of  treason  unless 
on  the  testimony  of  two  witnesses  to  the  same  overt  act,  or 
confession  in  open  court.  4 

Sec.  13.  The  laws  shall  not  be  suspended  but  by  the  Legisla- 
ture or  its  authority. 

Sec.  14.  No  person  shall  be  subject  to  corporal  punishment 
under  military  law,  except  such  as  are  employed  in  the  army  or 
navy,  or  in  the  militia  whqn  in  actual  service  in  time  of  war  or 
public  danger. 

Sec.  15.  The  people  have  a right  at  all  times  in  an  orderly 


266 


CONSTITUTION  OP  MAINE. 


and  peaceable  manner  to  assemble  to  consult  upon  the  common 
good,  to  give  instructions  to  their  representatives,  and  to  re- 
quest, of  either  department  of  the  government  by  petition  or 
remonstrance,  redress  of  their  wrongs  and  grievances. 

Sec.  16.  Every  citizen  has  a right  to  keep  and  bear  arms  for 
the  common  defence ; and  this  right  shall  never  be  questioned. 

Sec.  17.  No  standing  army  shall  be  kept  up  in  time  of  peace 
without  the  consent  of  the  Legislature,  and  the  military  shall, 
in  all  cases,  and  at  all  times,  be  in  strict  subordination  to  the 
civil  power. 

Sec.  18.  No  soldier  shall,  in  time  of  peace,  be  quartered  in 
any  house  without  the  consent  of  the  owner  or  occupant,  nor 
in  time  of  war,  but  in  a manner  to  be  prescribed  by  law. 

Sec.  19.  Every  person,  for  an  injury  done  him  in  his  person, 
reputation,  property  or  immunities,  shall  have  remedy  by  due 
course  of  law;  and  right  and  justice  shall  be  administered 
freely  and  without  sale,  completely  and  without  denial,  prompt- 
ly and  without  delay. 

Sec.  20.  In  all  civil  suits,  and  in  all  controversies  concerning 
property,  the  parties  shall  have  a right  to  a trial  by  jury,  except 
in  cases  where  it  has  heretofore  been  otherwise  practised ; the 
party  claiming  the  right  may  be  heard  by  himself  and  his 
counsel,  or  either,  at  his  election. 

Sec.  21.  Private  property  shall  not  be  taken  for  public  uses 
without  just  compensation ; nor  unless  the  public  exigencies 
require  it. 

Sec.  22.  No  tax  or  duty  shall  be  imposed  without  the  con- 
sent of  the  people  or  of  their  representatives  in  the  Legislature. 

Sec.  23.  No  title  of  nobility  or  hereditary  distinction,  privi- 
lege, honor  or  emolument,  shall  ever  be  granted  or  confirmed, 
nor  shall  any  office  be  created,  the  appointment  to  which  shall 
be  for  a longer  time  than  during  good  behavior. 

Sec.  24.  The  enumeration  of  certain  rights  shall  not  impair 
nor  deny  others  retained  by  the  people. 

ARTICLE  II. 

ELECTOES. 

Sec.  1.  Every  male  citizen  of  the  United  States  of  the  age 
of  twenty-one  years  and  upwards,  excepting  paupers,  persons 
under  guardianship,  and  Indians  not  taxed,  having  his  resi- 


€?ONS  ITTUTION  OF  MAINE. 


267 


dence  established  in  this  State  fc*  the  term  of  three  months 
next  preceding  any  election,  slialUbo  an  elector  for  Governor, 
Senators  and  Representatives,  in  the  town  or  plantation  where 
his  residence  is  so  established;  and  the  elections  shall  be  by 
written  ballot.  But  persons  in  the  military,  naval  or  marine 
service  of  the  United  States,  or  this  State,  shall  not  be  consid- 
ered as  having  obtained  such  established  residence  by  being 
stationed  in  any  garrison,  barrack,  or  military  place,  in  any 
town  or  plantation;  nor  Khali  the  residence  of  a student;  at  any 
seminary  of  learning  entitle  him  to  tho  right  of  suffrage  in  tho 
town  or  plantation  where  such  ttt'minary  is  established.  No 
person,  however,  shall  be  deemed  to  have  lost  his  residence  by 
reason  of  his  absence  from  the  State  in  the  military  service  of 
the  United  States,  or  of  this  State. 

Sec.  2.  Electors  shall,  in  all  cas^s,  except  ^reason,  felony  or 
breach  of  the  peace,  be  privile  ged  front  arrest  on  tifo  days  of 
election,  during  their  attendance  at,  goin&  to,  and  returning 
therefrom. 

Sec.  3.  No  elector  shall  he  obliged  to  do  duty  hi  the  militia 
on  any  day  of  election,  except  in  time  of  war  or  public  danger. 

Sec.  4.  The  election  of  Governor,  Senators  and  Representa- 
tives shall  be  on  the  second  Monday  of  September  annually 
forever.  But  citizens  of  the  State  absent  therefrom  in  the 
military  service  of  the  United  States  or  of  this  State,  and  not 
in  the  regular  army  of  the  United  States,  being  otherwise 
qualified  electors,  shall  be  allowed  to  vote  on  Tuesday  next 
after  the  first  Monday  of  November,  in  the  year  of  our  Lead 
one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  sixty-four  for  Governor  auwl 
Senators,  and  their  votes  shall  be  counted  and  allowed  in  the 
same  manner,  and  with  the  same  effect,  as  if  given  on  tho 
second  Monday  of  September  in  that  year.  And  they  shall  be 
allowed  to  vote  for  Governor,  Senators  and  Representatives  on 
the  second  Monday  of  September  annually  thereafter  forever, 
in  the  manner  herein  provided.  On  the  day  of  election  a poll 
shall  be  opened  at  every  place  without  this  State  where  a regi- 
ment, battalion,  battery,  company,  or  detachment  of  not  less 
than  twenty  soldiers  from  the  State  of  Maine,  may  be  found  or 
stationed,  and  every  citizen  of  said  State  of  the  age  of  twenty- 
one  years,  in  such  military  service,  shall  be  entitled  to  vote  as 
aforesaid;  and  he  shall  be  considered  as  voting  in  the  city 


268 


CONSTITUTION  OP  MAINE 


town,  plantation  and  county  in  this  State  where  he  resided 
when  he  entered  the  service.  The  vote  shall  be  taken  by  regi- 
ments when  it  can  conveniently  be  done ; when  not  so  conven- 
ient, any  detachment  or  part  of  a regiment,  not  less  than 
twenty  in  number,  and  any  battery  or  part  thereof  numbering 
twenty  or  more,  shall  be  entitled  to  vote  wherever  they  may  be. 
The  three  ranking  officers  of  such  regiment,  battalion,  battery, 
company,  or  part  of  either,  as  the  case  may  be,  acting  as  such 
on  the  day  of  election,  shall  be  supervisors  of  elections.  If  no 
officers,  then  three  non-commissioned  officers  according  to  their 
seniority  shall  be  such  supervisors.  If  any  officer  or  non-com- 
missioned officer  shall  neglect  or  refuse  to  act,  the  next  in  rank 
shall  take  his  place.  In  case  there  are  no  officers  or  non- 
commissioned officers  present,  or  if  they  or  either  of  them 
refuse  to  act,  the  electors  present,  not  less  than  twenty,  may 
choose,  by  written  ballot  enough  of  their  own  number,  not 
exceeding  three,  to  fill  the  vacaneies,  and  the  persons  so  chosen 
shall  be  supervisors  of  elections.  All  supervisors  shall  be  first 
sworn  to  support  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States,  and  of 
this  State,  and  faithfully  and  impartially  to  perform  the  duties 
of  supervisors  of  elections.  Each  is  authorized  to^administer 
the  necessary  oath  to  the  others ; and  certificates  thereof  shall 
be  annexed  to  the  lists  of  votes  by  them  to  be  made  and 
returned  into  the  office  of  the  Secretary  of  State  of  this  State 
as  hereinafter  provided.  The  polls  shall  be  opened  and  closed 
at  such  hours  as  the  supervisors,  or  a majority  of  them,  shall 
direct;  provided,  however,  that  due  notice  and  sufficient  time 
shall  be  given  for  all  voters  in  the  regiment,  battalion,  battery, 
detachment,  company,  or  part  of  either,  as  the  case  may  be,  to 
vote.  Regimental  and  field  officers  shall  be  entitled  to  vote 
with  their  respective  commands.  When  not  in  actual  com- 
mand, such  officers,  and  also  all  general  and  staff  officers,  and 
all  surgeons,  assistant  surgeons,  and  chaplains,  shall  be  entitled 
to  vote  at  any  place  where  polls  are  opened.  The  supervisors 
of  elections  shall  prepare  a ballot  box  or  other  suitable  recep- 
tacle for  the  ballots.  Upon  one  side  of  every  ballot  shall  be 
printed  or  written  the  name  of  the  county,  and  also  of  the®city, 
town  or  plantation  of  this  State,  in  which  is  the  residence  of 
the  person  proposing  to  vote.  Upon  the  other  side  shall  be  the 
name  or  names  of  the  persons  to  be  voted  for,  and  the  office  or 


CONSTITUTION  OF  MAINE. 


269 


offices  which  he  or  they  are  intended  to  fill.  And  before  re 
ceiving  any  vote,  the  supervisors,  or  a majority  of  them,  must 
be  satisfied  of  the  age  and  citizenship  of  the  person  claiming 
to  vote,  and  that  he  has  in  fact  a residence  in  the  county,  city, 
town  or  plantation  which  is  printed  or  written  on  the  vote 
offered  by  him.  If  his  right  to  vote  is  challenged,  they  may 
require  him  to  make  true  answers,  upon  oath,  to  all  interroga- 
tories touching  his  age,  citizenship,  residence,  and  right  to 
vote,  and  shall  hear  any  other  evidence  offered  by  him,  or  by 
those  who  challenge  his  right.  They  shall  keep  correct  poll 
lists  of  the  names  of  all  persons  allowed  to  vote,  and  of  their 
respective  places  of  residence  in  this  State,  and  also  the  number 
of  the  regiment  and  company  or  battery  to  which  they  belong; 
which  lists  shall  be  certified  by  them,  or  by  a majority  of  them, 
to  be  correct,  and  that  such  residence  is  in  accordance  with  the 
indorsement  of  the  residence  of  each  voter  on  his  vote.  They 
shall  check  the  name  of  every  person  before  he  is  allowed  to 
vote,  and  the  check-mark  shall  be  plainly  made  against  his 
name  on  the  poll-lists.  They  shall  sort,  count  and  publicly 
declare  the  votes  at  the  head  of  their  respective  commands  on 
the  day  of  election,  unless  prevented  by  the  public  enemy,  and 
in  that  case  as  soon  thereafter  as  may  be ; and  on  the  same  day 
of  said  declaration  they  shall  form  a list  of  the  persons  voted 
for,  with  the  number  of  votes  for  each  person  against  his 
name,  and  the  office  which  he  was  intended  to  fill,  and  shall 
sign  and  seal  up  such  list  and  cause  the  same,  together  with 
the  poll-lists  aforesaid,  to  be  delivered  into  the  office  of  the 
Secretary  of  State  aforesaid,  on  or  before  the  first  day  of 
December,  in  the  year  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  sixty- 
four,  and  on  or  before  the  fifteenth  day  of  November  annually 
thereafter  forever.  The  Legislature  of  this  State  may  pass  any 
law  additional  to  the  foregoing  provisions,  if  any  shall,  in 
practice,  be  found  necessary  in  order  more  fully  to  carry  into 
effect  the  purpose  thereof. 

ARTICLE  in. 

DISTRIBUTION  OF  POWERS. 

Sec.  1.  The  powers  of  this  government  shall  be  divided  into 
three  distinct  departments,  the  Legislative,  Executive  and  Ju- 
dicial. 


270 


CONSTITUTION  OF  MAINE. 


Sec.  2.  No  person  or  persons,  belonging  to  one  of  these  de- 
partments, shall  exercise  any  of  the  powers  properly  belonging 
to  either  of  the  others,  except  in  the  cases  herein  expressly 
directed  or  permitted. 

ARTICLE  IV.— Past  First. 

LEGISLATIVE  POWER-HOUSE  OF  REPRESENTATIVES. 

Sec.  1.  The  legislative  power  shall  be  vested  in  two  distinct 
branches,  a House  of  Representatives,  and  a Senate,  each  to 
have  a negative  on  the  other,  and  both  to  be  styled  the  Legisla- 
ture of  Maine,  and  the  style  of  their  acts  and  laws,  shall  be, 
“Be  it  enacted  by  the  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives  in  Leg - 
islature  assembled .” 

Sec.  2.  The  House  of  Representatives  shall  consist  of  one 
hundred  and  fifty-one  members,  to  be  elected  by  the  qualified 
electors,  for  one  year  from  the  day  next  preceding  the  annual 
meeting  of  the  Legislature.  The  Legislature,  which  shall  first 
be  convened  under  this  Constitution,  shall,  on  or  before  the 
fifteenth  day  of  August,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord,  one  thousand 
eight  hundred  and  twenty-one,  and  the  Legislature,  within  every 
subsequent  period  of  at  most  ten  years,  and  at  least  five,  cause 
the  number  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  State  to  be  ascertained, 
exclusive  of  foreigners  not  naturalized  and  Indians  not  taxed. 
The  number  of  representatives  shall,  at  the  several  periods  of 
making  such  enumeration,  be  fixed  and  apportioned  among  the 
several  counties  as  near  as  may  be,  according  to  the  number  of 
inhabitants,  having  regard  to  the  relative  increase  of  popula- 
tion. The  number  of  representatives  shall,  on  said  first  appor- 
tionment, be  not  less  than  one-hundred  nor  more  than  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty. 

Sec.  3.  Each  town  having  fifteen  hundred  inhabitants  may 
elect  one  representative;  each  town  having  three  thousand 
seven  hundred  and  fifty  may  elect  two ; each  town  having  six 
thousand  seven  hundred  and  fifty  may  elect  three ; each  town 
having  ten  thousand  five  hundred  may  elect  four;  each  town 
having  fifteen  thousand  may  eleet  five ; each  town  having  twenty 
thousand  two  hundred  and  fifty  may  elect  six ; each  town  hav- 
ing twenty-six  thousand  two  hundred  and  fifty  may  elect  seven ; 
but  no  town  shall  ever  be  entitled  to  more  than  seven  represen- 
tatives ; and  towns  and  plantations  duly  organized,  not  having 


CONSTITUTION  OF  MAINE. 


271 


fifteen  hundred  inhabitants,  shall  be  classed,  as  conveniently  as 
may  be,  into  districts  containing  that  number,  and  so  as  not  to 
divide  towns ; and  each  such  district  may  elect  one  representa- 
tive; and,  when  on  this  apportionment  the  number  of  represen- 
tatives shall  be  two  hundred,  a different  apportionment  shall 
take  place  upon  the  above  principle ; and,  in  case  the  fifteen 
hundred  shall  be  too  large  or  too  small  to  apportion  all  the  rep- 
resentatives to  any  county,  it  shall  be  so  increased  or  diminished 
as  to  give  the  number  of  representatives  according  to  the  above 
rule  and  proportion ; and  whenever  any  town  or  towns,  planta- 
tion or  plantations  not  entitled  to  elect  a representative  shall 
determine  against  a classification  with  any  other  town  or  plan- 
tation, the  Legislature  may,  at  each  apportionment  of  represen- 
tatives, on  the  application  of  such  town  or  plantation,  authorize 
it  to  elect  a representative  for  such  portion  of  time  and  such 
periods,  as  shall  be  equal  to  its  portion  of  representation ; and 
the  right  of  representation,  so  established,  shall  not  be  altered 
until  the  next  general  apportionment. 

Sec.  4.  No  person  shall  be  a member  of  the  House  of  Repre- 
sentatives, unless  he  shall,  at  the  commencement  of  the  period 
for  which  he  is  elected,  have  been  five  years  a citizen  of  the 
United  States,  have  arrived  at  the  age  of  twenty-one  years, 
have  been  a resident  in  this  State  one  year,  or  from  the  adop- 
tion of  this  Constitution ; and  for  the  three  months  next  pre- 
ceding the  time  of  his  election  ihall  have  been,  and,  during  the 
period  for  which  he  is  elected,  shall  continue  to  be  a resident  in 
the  town  or  district  which  he  represents. 

Sec.  5.  The  meetings  within  this  State  for  the  choice  of  rep- 
resentatives shall  be  warned  in  due  course  of  law  by  the  select- 
men of  the  several  towns  seven  days  at  least  before  the  election, 
and  the  selectmen  thereof  shall  preside  impartially  at  such 
meetings,  receive  the  votes  of  all  the  qualified  electors  present, 
sort,  count  and  declare  them  in  open  town  meeting,  and  in  the 
presence  of  the  town  clerk,  who  shall  form  a list  of  the  persons 
voted  for,  with  the  number  of  votes  for  each  person  against  his 
name,  shall  make  a fair  record  thereof  in  the  presence  of  the 
selectmen  and  in  open  town  meeting..  And  the  towns  and  plan- 
tations organized  by  law,  belonging  to  any  class  herein  provid- 
ed, shall  hold  their  meetings  at  the  same  time  in  the  respective 
towns  and  plantations ; and  the  town  and  plantation  meetings  in 


272 


CONSTITUTION  OF  MAINE. 


such  towns  and  plantations  shall  be  notified,  held  and  regulated, 
the  votes  received,  sorted,  counted  and  declared  in  the  same 
manner.  And  the  assessors  and  clerks  of  plantations  shall  have 
all  the  powers,  and  be  subject  to  all  the  duties,  which  selectmen 
and  town  clerks  have,  and  are  subject  to  by  this  Constitution. 
And  fair  copies  of  the  lists  of  votes  shall  be  attested  by  the  se- 
lectmen and  town  clerks  of  towns,  and  the  assessors  of  planta- 
tions, and  sealed  up  in  open  town  and  plantation  meetings;  and 
the  town  and  plantation  clerks  respectively  shall  cause  the 
same  to  be  delivered  into  the  secretary’s  office  thirty  days  at 
least  before  the  first  Wednesday  of  January  annually.  And  the 
Governor  and  Council  shall  examine  the  returned  copies  of  such 
lists,  and  also  all  lists  of  votes  of  citizens  in  the  military  service, 
returned  to  the  secretary’s  office,  as  provided  in  article  second, 
section  four,  of  this  Constitution ; and  twenty  days  before  the 
said  first  Wednesday  of  January  annually,  shall  issue  a sum- 
mons to  such  persons  as  shall  appear  to  be  elected  by  a plurality 
of  all  the  votes  returned,  to  attend  and  take  their  seats.  But 
all  such  lists  shall  be  laid  before  the  House  of  Representatives  on 
the  first  Wednesday  of  January  annually,  and  they  shall  finally 
determine  who  are  elected.  The  electors  resident  in  any  city 
may,  at  any  meeting  duly  notified  for  the  choice  of  representa- 
tives, vote  for  such  representatives  in  their  respective  ward 
meetings,  and  the  wardens  in  said  wards  shall  preside  impar- 
tially at  such  meetings,  receive  the  votes  of  all  qualified  elec- 
tors present,  sort,  count  and  declare  them  in  open  ward  meet- 
ings, and  in  the  presence  of  the  ward  clerk,  who  shall  form  a 
list  of  the  persons  voted  for,  with  the  number  of  votes  for  each 
person  against  his  name,  shall  make  a fair  record  thereof  in  the 
presence  of  the  warden,  and  in  open  ward  meetings;  and  a fair 
copy  of  this  list  shall  be  attested  by  the  warden  and  ward  clerk, 
sealed  up  in  open  ward  meeting,  and  delivered  to  the  city  clerk 
within  twenty-four  hours  after  the  close  of  the  polls.  And  the 
electors  resident  in  any  city  may  at  any  meetings  duly  notified 
and  holden  for  the  choice  of  any  other  civil  officers  for  whom 
they  have  been  required  heretofore  to  vote  in  town  meeting, 
vote  for  such  officers  in  their  respective  wards,  and  the  same 
oroceedings  shall  be  had  by  the  warden  and  ward  clerk  in  each 
ward  as  in  the  case  of  votes  for  representatives.  And  the  aider- 
men  of  any  city  shall  be  in  session  within  twenty-four  hours  after 


CONSTITUTION  OF  MAINE. 


273 


tlic  close  of  the  polls  in  such  meetings,  and  in  the  presence  of 
the  city  clerk  shall  open,  examine  and  compare  the  copies  from 
the  lists  of  votes  given  in  the  several  wards,  of  which  the  city 
clerk  shall  make  a record,  and  return  thereof  shall  be  made  into 
the  Secretary  of  State’s  office  in  the  same  manner  as  selectmen 
of  towns  are  required  to  do. 

Sec.  6.  Whenever  the  seat  of  a member  shall  be  vacated  by 
death,  resignation,  or  otherwise,  the  vacancy  may  be  filled  by  a 
new  election. 

Sec.  7.  The  House  of  Representatives  shall  choose  their 
speaker,  clerk  and  other  officers. 

Sec.  8.  The  House  of  Representatives  shall  have  the  sole 
power  of  impeachment. 

ARTICLE  IV.—  Part  Second, 
senate. 

Sec.  1.  The  Senate  shall  consist  of  not  less  than  twenty,  nor 
more  than  thirty-one  members,  elected  at  the  same  time,  and 
for  the  same  term,  as  the  representatives,  by  the  qualified  elec- 
tors of  the  districts  into  which  the  State  shall  from  time  to  time 
be  divided. 

Sec.  2.  The  Legislature,  which  shall  be  first  convened  under 
this  Constitution,  shall,  on  or  before  the  fifteenth  day  of  August 
in  the  year  of  our  Lord,  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  twen- 
ty-one, and  the  Legislature  at  every  subsequent  period  of  ten 
years,  cause  the  State  to  be  divided  into  districts  for  the  choice 
of  senators.  The  districts  shall  conform,  as  near  as  may  be 
to  county  lines,  and  be  apportioned  according  to  the  number  of 
inhabitants.  The  number  of  senators  shall  not  exceed  twenty 
at  the  first  apportionment,  and  shall  at  each  apportionment  be 
increased,  until  they  shall  amount  to  thirty-one,  according  to 
the  increase  in  the  House  of  Representatives. 

Sec.  3.  The  meetings  within  this  State  for  the  election  of 
senators  shall  be  notified,  held  and  regulated,  and  the  votes  re- 
ceived, sorted,  counted,  declared  and  recorded,  in  the  same 
manner  as  those  for  representatives.  And  fair  copies  of  the  list 
of  votes  shall  be  attested  by  the  selectmen  and  town  clerks  of 
towns,  and  the  assessors  and  clerks  of  plantations,  and  sealed 
up  in  open  town  and  plantation  meetings ; and  the  town  and 
plantation  clerks  respectively  shall  cause  the  same  to  be  deliv- 


274 


CONSTITUTION  OP  MAINE. 


ered  into  the  secretary’s  office  thirty  days  at  least  before  the 
first  Wednesday  of  January.  All  other  qualified  electors,  living 
in  places  unincorporated,  who  shall  be  assessed  to  the  support 
of  the  government  by  the  assessors  of  an  adjacent  town,  shall 
have  the  privilege  of  voting  for  senators,  representatives  and 
governor  in  such  town ; and  shall  be  notified  by  the  selectmen 
thereof  for  that  purpose  accordingly. 

Sec.  4.  The  Governor  and  Council  shall,  as  soon  as  may  be 
examine  the  returned  copies  of  such  lists,  and  also  the  lists  of 
votes  of  citizens  in  the  military  service,  returned  into  the  sec- 
retary’s office,  and  twenty  days  before  the  said  first  Wednesday 
of  January,  issue  a summons  to  such  persons,  as  shall  appear 
to  be  elected  by  a plurality  of-  the  votes  for  each  district,  to  at- 
tend that  day  and  take  their  seats. 

Sec.  5.  The  Senate  shall,  on  the  said  first  Wednesday  of  Jan- 
uary, annually,  determine  who  are  elected  by  a plurality  of 
votes  to  be  senators  in  each  district ; and  in  case  the  full  num- 
ber of  senators  to  be  elected  from  each  district  shall  not  have 
been  so  elected,  the  members  of  the  House  of  Representatives 
and  such  senators,  as  shall  have  been  elected,  shall,  from  the 
highest  numbers  of  the  persons  voted  for,  on  said  lists,  equal  to 
twice  the  number  of  senators  deficient,  in  every  district,  if  there 
be  so  many  voted  for,  elect  by  joint  ballot  the  number  of  sena- 
tors required ; and  in  this  manner  all  vacancies  in  the  Senate 
shall  be  supplied  as  soon  as  may  be,  after  such  vacancies  happen. 

Sec.  6.  The  senators  shall  be  twenty-five  years  of  age  at  the 
commencement  of  the  term,  for  which  they  are  elected,  and  in 
all  other  respects  their  qualifications  shall  be  the  same  as  those 
of  the  representatives. 

Sec.  7.  The  Senate  shall  have  the  sole  power  to  try  all  im- 
peachments, and  when  sitting  for  that  purpose  shall  be  on  oath 
or  affirmation,  and  no  person  shall  be  convicted  without  the 
concurrence  of  two-thirds  of  the  members  present.  Their 
judgment,  however,  shall  not  extend  farther  than  to  removal 
from  office,  and  disqualification  to  hold  or  enjoy  any  office  of 
honor,  trust  or  profit  under  this  State.  But  the  party,  whether 
convicted  or  acquitted,  shall  nevertheless  be  liable  to  indict- 
ment, trial,  judgment  and  punishment  according  to  law. 

Sec.  8.  The  Senate  shall  choose  their  president,  secretary  and 
other  officers. 


CONSTITUTION  OF  MAINE. 


275 


ARTICLE  IY. — Part  Third. 

LEGISLATIVE  POWER. 

Sec.  1.  The  Legislature  shall  convene  on  the  first  Wednesday 
of  January,  annually,  and  shall  have  full  power  to  make  and 
establish  all  reasonable  laws  and  regulations  for  the  defence 
and  benefit  of  the  people  of  this  State,  not  repugnant  to  this 
Constitution,  nor  to  that  of  the  United  States. 

Sec.  2.  Every  bill  or  resolution  having  the  force  of  law,  to 
which  the  concurrence  of  both  houses  may  be  necessary,  ex- 
cept on  a question  of  adjournment,  which  shall  have  passed 
both  houses,  shall  be  presented  to  the  Governor,  and  if  he  ap- 
prove, he  shall  sign  it;  if  not,  he  shall  return  it  with  his  objec- 
tions to  the  house,  in  which  it  shall  have  originated,  which  shall 
enter  the  objections  at  large  on  its  journals,  and  proceed  to  re- 
consider it.  If  after  such  reconsideration,  two-thirds  of  that 
house  shall  agree  to  pass  it,  it  shall  be  sent  together  with  the 
objections,  to  the  other  house,  by  which  it  shall  be  reconsidered, 
and,  if  approved  by  two-thirds  of  that  house,  it  shall  have  the 
same  effect,  as  if  it  had  been  signed  by  the  Governor ; but  in  all 
such  cases  the  votes  of  both  houses  shall  be  taken  by  yeas  and 
nays,  and  the  names  of  the  persons,  voting  for  and  against  the 
bill  or  resolution,  shall  be  entered  on  the  journals  of  both 
houses  respectively.  If  the  bill  or  resolution  shall  not  be  re- 
turned by  the  Governor  within  five  days,  (Sundays  excepted) 
after  it  shall  have  been  presented  to  him,  it  shall  have  the  same 
force  and  effect,  as  if  he  had  signed  it,  unless  the  Legislature, 
by  their  adjournment  prevent  its  return,  in  which  case  it  shall 
have  such  force  and  effect,  unless  returned  within  three  days 
after  their  next  meeting. 

Sec.  3.  Each  house  shall  be  the  judge  of  the  elections  and 
qualifications  of  its  own  members,  and  a majority  shall  consti- 
tute a quorum  to  do  business ; but  a smaller  number  may  ad- 
journ from  day  to  day,  and  may  compel  the  attendance  of  absent 
members,  in  such  manner,  and  under  such  penalties  as  each 
house  shall  provide. 

Sec.  4.  Each  house  may  determine  the  rules  of  its  proceed- 
ings, punish  its  members  for  disorderly  behavior,  and,  with  the 
concurrence  of  two-thirds,  expel  a member,  but  not  a second 
time  for  the  same  cause. 


276 


CONSTITUTION  OF  MAINE. 


Sec.  5.  Each  house  shall  keep  a journal,  and  from  time  to 
time  publish  its  proceedings,  except  such  parts  as  in  their  judg- 
ment may  require  secrecy ; and  the  yeas  and  nays  of  the  mem- 
bers of  either  house  on  any  question,  shall,  at  the  desire  of  one- 
fifth  of  those  present,  be  entered  on  the  journals. 

Sec.  6.  Each  house,  during  its  session,  may  punish  by  im- 
prisonment any  person,  not  a member,  for  disrespectful  or  dis- 
orderly behavior  in  its  presence,  for  obstructing  any  of  its  pro- 
ceedings, threatening,  assaulting  or  abusing  any  of  its  members 
for  anything  said,  done,  or  doing  in  either  house ; provided , 
that  no  imprisonment  shall  extend  beyond  the  period  of  the 
same  session. 

Sec.  7.  The  senators  and  representatives  shall  receive  such 
compensation,  as  shall  be  established  by  law ; but  no  law  in- 
creasing their  compensation  shall  take  effect  during  the  exist- 
ence of  the  Legislature  which  enacted  it.  The  expenses  of  the 
House  of  Representatives  in  traveling  to  the  Legislature  and 
returning  therefrom,  once  in  each  session  and  no  more,  shall  be 
paid  by  tho  State  out  of  the  public  treasury  to  every  member, 
who  shall  seasonably  attend,  in  the  judgment  of  the  house,  and 
does  not  depart  therefrom  without  leave. 

Sec.  8.  JThe  senators  and  representatives  shall,  in  all  cases 
except  treason,  felony  or  breach  of  the  peace,  be  privileged  from 
arrest  during  their  attendance  at,  going  to,  and  returning  from 
each  session  of  the  Legislature ; and  no  member  shall  be  liable 
to  answer  for  anything  spoken  in  debate  in  either  house,  in  any 
court  or  place  elsewhere. 

Sec.  9.  Bills,  orders  or  resolutions,  may  originate  in  either 
house,  and  may  be  altered,  amended  or  rejected  in  the  other; 
but  all  bills  for  raising  a revenue  shall  originate  in  the  House  of 
Representatives,  but  the  Senate  may  propose  amendments  as  in 
other  cases;  provided , that  they  shall  not,  under  color  of  amend- 
ment, introduce  any  new  matter,  which  does  not  relate  to  rais- 
ing a revenue. 

Sec.  10.  No  senator  or  representative  shall,  during  the  term 
for  which  he  shall  have  been  elected,  be  appointed  to  any  civil 
office  of  profit  under  this  State,  which  shall  have  been  created, 
or  the  emoluments  of  which  increased  during  such  term  except 
such  offices  as  may  be  filled  by  elections  by  the  people,  provided 
that  this  prohibition  shall  not  extend  to  the  members  of  the  first 
Legislature. 


CONSTITUTION  OF  MAINE. 


277 


Sec.  11.  No  member  of  Congress,  nor  person  bolding  any 
office  under  tlie  Uuited  States  (post-officers  excepted)  nor  office 
of  profit  under  this  State,  justices  of  the  peace,  notaries  public, 
coroners  and  officers  of  the  militia  excepted,  shall  have  a seat 
in  either  house  during  his  being  such  member  of  congress,  or 
his  continuing  in  such  office. 

Sec.  12.  Neither  house  shall,  during  the  session,  without  thp 
consent  of  the  other,  adjourn  for  more  than  two  days,  nor  to 
any  other  place  than  that  in  which  the  houses  shall  be  sitting. 

Sec.  13.  The  Legislature  shall,  from  time  to  time,  provide,, 
as  far  as  practicable,  by  general  laws,  for  all  matters  usually 
appertaining  to  special  or  private  legislation. 

Sec.  14.  Corporations  shall  be  formed  under  general  laws, 
and  shall  not  be  created  by  special  acts  of  the  Legislature,  ex- 
cept for  municipal  purposes,  and  in  cases  where  the  objects  of 
the  corporation  cannot  otherwise  be  attained;  and,  however 
formed,  they  shall  forever  be  subject  to  the  general  laws  of  the 
State. 

Sec.  15.  The  Legislature  shall,  by  a two-tliirds  concurrent 
vote  of  both  branches,  have  the  power  to  call  constitutional 
conventions,  for  the  purpose  of  amending  this  Constitution. 

ARTICLE  V.— Part  First. 

EXECUTIVE  POWERS. 

Sec.  1.  The  supreme  executive  power  of  this  State  shall  be 
vested  in  a Governor. 

Sec.  2.  The  Governor  shall  be  elected  by  the  qualified  elec- 
tors, and  shall  hold  his  office  one  year,  from  the  first  Wednes- 
day of  January  in  each  year. 

Sec.  3.  The  meetings  for  election  of  governor  shall  be 
notified,  held,  and  regulated,  and  votes  shall  be  received,  sorted, 
counted,  declared  and  recorded,  in  the  same  manner  as  those 
for  senators  and  representatives.  They  shall  be  sealed  and  re- 
turned into  the  secretary’s  office  in  the  same  manner,  and  at 
the  same  time  as  those  for  senators.  And  the  secretary  of  state 
for  the  time  being  shall,  on  the  first  Wednesday  of  January, 
then  next,  lay  the  lists  before  the  Senate  and  House  of  Repre- 
sentatives, and  also  the  lists  of  votes  of  citizens  in  the  military 
service  returned  into  the  secretary’s  office,  to  be  by  them  exam- 


278 


CONSTITUTION  OF  MAINE. 


ined,  and,  in  case  of  a choice  by  a majority  of  all  the  votes  re- 
turned, they  shall  declare  and  publish  the  same.  But  if  no  per- 
son shall  have  a majority  of  votes,  the  House  of  Representa- 
tives shall,  by  ballot,  from  the  persons  having  the  four  highest 
numbers  of  votes  on  the  lists,  if  so  many  there  be,  elect  two 
persons  and  make  return  of  their  names  to  the  Senate,  of  whom 
the  Senate  shall,  by  ballot,  elect  one,  who  shall  be  declared  the 
Governor. 

Sec.  4.  The  Governor  shall,  at  the  commencement  of  his 
term,  be  not  less  than  thirty  years  of  age;  a natural  born  citizen 
of  the  United  States,  have  been  five  years,  or  from  the  adoption 
of  this  Constitution,  a resident  of  the  State ; and  at  the  time  of 
his  election  and  during  the  term  for  which  he  is  elected,  be  a 
resident  of  said  State. 

Sec.  5.  No  person  holding  any  office  or  place  under  the 
United  States,  this  State,  or  any  other  power,  shall  exercise  the 
office  of  Governor. 

Sec.  6.  The  Governor  shall  at  stated  times,  receive  for  his 
services  a compensation,  which  shall  not  be  increased  or  dimin- 
ished during  his  continuance  in  office. 

Sec.  7.  He  shall  be  commander-in-chief  of  the  army  and 
navy  of  the  State  and  of  the  militia,  except  when  called  into  the 
actual  service  of  the  United  States;  but  he  shall  not  march  nor 
convey  any  of  the  citizens  out  of  the  State,  without  their  con- 
sent or  that  of  the  Legislature,  unless  it  shall  become  necessary 
in  order  to  march  or  transport  them  from  one  part  of  the  State 
to  another  for  the  defence  thereof. 

Sec.  8.  He  shall  nominate,  and,  with  the  advice  and  consent 
of  the  council,  appoint  all  judicial  officers,  coroners,  and  nota- 
ries public ; and  he  shall  also  nominate,  and  with  the  advice  and 
consent  of  the  council,  appoint  all  other  civil  and  military  offi- 
cers. whose  appointment  is  not  by  this  Constitution,  or  shall 
not  by  law  be  otherwise  provided  for;  and  every  such  nomina- 
tion shall  be  made  seven  days,  at  least,  prior  to  such  appoint- 
ment. 

Sec.  9.  He  shall  from  time  to  time  give  the  Legislature  in- 
formation of  the  condition  of  the  State,  and  recommend  to 
their  consideration  such  measures,  as  he  may  judge  expedient. 

Sec.  10.  He  may  require  information  from  any  military  offi- 
cer or  any  officer  in  the  executive  department,  upon  any  subject 
relating  to  the  duties  of  their  respective  offices. 


CONSTITUTION  OF  MAINE. 


279 


Sec.  11.  He  shall  have  power,  with  the  advice  and  consent 
of  the  council,  to  remit,  after  conviction,  all  forfeitures  and 
penalties,  and  to  grant  reprieves,  commutations  and  pardons, 
except  in  cases  of  impeachment,  upon  such  conditions,  and  with 
such  restrictions  and  limitations,  as  may  be  deemed  proper, 
subject  to  such  regulations  as  may  be  provided  by  law,  relative 
to  the  manner  of  applying  for  pardons.  And  he  shall  commu- 
nicate to  the  Legislature  at  each  session  thereof,  each  case  of 
reprieve,  remission  of  penalty,  commutation  or  pardon  granted, 
stating  the  name  of  the  convict,  the  crime  of  which  he  was  con- 
victed, the  sentence  and  its  date,  the  date  of  the  reprieve,  re- 
mission, commutation  or  pardon,  and  the  conditions,  if  any, 
upon  which  the  same  was  granted. 

Sec.  12.  He  shall  take  care  that  the  laws  be  faithfully  exe- 
cuted. 

Sec.  13.  He  may,  on  extraordinary  occasions,  convene  the 
Legislature;  and  in  case  of  disagreement  between  the  two 
houses  with  respect  to  the  time  of  adjournment,  adjourn  them 
to  such  time  as  he  shall  think  proper,  not  beyond  the  day  of  the 
next  annual  meeting;  and  if,  since  the  last  adjournment,  the 
place  where  the  Legislature  were  next  to  convene  shall  have 
become  dangerous  from  an  enemy  or  contagious  sickness,  may 
direct  the  session  to  be  held  at  some  other  convenient  place 
within  the  State. 

Sec.  14.  Whenever  the  office  of  Governor  shall  become  va- 
cant by  death,  resignation,  removal  from  office  or  otherwise, 
the  president  of  the  Senate  shall  exercise  the  office  of  Governor 
until  another  Governor  shall  be  duly  qualified ; and  in  case  of 
the  death,  resignation,  removal  from  office  or  disqualification 
of  the  president  of  the  Senate,  so  exercising  the  office  of  Gov- 
ernor, the  speaker  of  the  House  of  Representatives  shall  exer- 
cise the  office,  until  a president  of  the  Senate  shall  have  been 
chosen ; and  when  the  office  of  Governor,  president  of  the  Sen- 
ate, and  speaker  of  the  House  shall  become  vacant,  in  the  recess 
of  the  Senate,  the  person  acting  as  Secretary  of  State  for  the 
time  being,  shall  by  proclamation  convene  the  Senate,  that  a 
president  may  be  chosen  to  exercise  the  office  of  Governor. 
And  whenever  either  the  president  of  the  Senate  or  speaker  of 
the  House  shall  so  exercise  said  office,  he  shall  receive  only  the 
compensation  of  Governor,  but  his  duties  as  president  or 


280 


CONSTITUTION  OF  MAINE. 


speaker  shall  be  suspended ; and  the  Senate  or  House  shall  fill 
the  vacancy  until  his  duties  as  Governor  shall  cease. 

ARTICLE  V.—  Past  Second, 
council. 

Sec.  1.  There  shall  be  a Council,  to  consist  of  seven  persons, 
citizens  of  the  United  States,  and  residents  of  this  State,  to  ad- 
vise the  Governor  in  the  executive  part  of  government,  whom 
the  Governor  shall  have  full  power,  at  his  discretion,  to  assem- 
ble; and  he  with  the  councillors,  or  a majority  of  them  may 
from  time  to  time  hold  and  keep  a council,  for  ordering  and 
directing  the  affairs  of  State  according  to  law. 

Sec.  2.  The  councillors  shall  be  chosen  annually,  on  the  first 
Wednesday  of  January , by  joint  ballot  of  the  senators  and  rep- 
resentatives in  convention ; and  vacancies,  which  shall  after- 
wards happen,  shall  be  filled  in  the  same  manner ; but  not  more 
than  one  councillor  shall  be  elected  from  any  district,  prescrib- 
ed for  the  election  of  senators ; and  they  shall  be  privileged 
from  arrest  in  the  same  manner  as  senators  and  representatives. 

Sec.  3.  The  resolutions  and  advice  of  Council,  shall  be  re- 
corded in  a register,  and  signed  by  the  members  agreeing 
thereto,  which  may  be  called  for  by  either  house  of  the  Legis- 
lature; and  any  councillor  may  enter  his  dissent  to  the 
resolution  of  the  majority. 

Sec.  4.  No  member  of  Congress,  or  of  the  Legislature  of 
this  State,  nor  any  person  holding  any  office  under  the  United 
States,  (post  officers  excepted),  nor  any  civil  officers  under  this 
State  (justices  of  the  peace  and  notaries  public  excepted),  shall 
be  councillors.  And  no  councillor  shall  be  appointed  to  any 
office  during  the  time  for  which  he  shall  have  been  elected. 

ARTICLE  V.— Part  Thibd. 

SECRETARY. 

Sec.  1.  The  Secretary  of  State  shall  be  chosen  annually  at 
the  first  session  of  the  Legislature,  by  joint  ballot  of  the  sena- 
tors and  representatives  in  convention. 

Sec.  2.  The  records  of  the  State  shall  be  kept  in  the  office  of 
the  secretary,  who  may  appoint  his  deputies,  for  whoso  conduct 
he  shall  be  accountable. 


CONSTITUTION  OF  MAINE. 


281 


Sec.  3.  He  shall  attend  the  Governor  and  Council,  Senate 
and  House  of  Representatives,  in  person  or  by  his  deputies,  as 
they  shall  respectively  require. 

Sec.  4.  He  shall  carefully  keep  and  preserve  the  records  of 
all  the  official  acts  and  proceedings  of  the  Governor  and  Coun- 
cil, Senate  and  House  of  Representatives,  and,  when  required, 
lay  the  same  before  either  branch  of  the  Legislature,  and  per- 
form such  other  duties  as  are  enjoined  by  this  Constitution,  or 
shall  be  required  by  law. 

ARTICLE  V.—  Part  Four. 

TREASURER. 

Sec.  1.  The  treasurer  shall  be  chosen  annually,  at  the  first 
session  of  the  Legislature,  by  joint  ballot  of  the  senators  and 
representatives  in  convention,  but  shall  not  be  eligible  more 
than  five  years  successively. 

Sec.  2.  The  treasurer  shall,  before  entering  on  the  duties  of 
his  office,  give  bond  to  the  State,  with  sureties,  to  the  satisfac- 
tion of  the  Legislature,  for  the  faithful  discharge  of  his  trust. 

Sec.  3.  The  treasurer  shall  not,  during  his  continuance  in 
office,  engage  in  any  business  of  trade  or  commerce,  or  as  a 
broker,  nor  a$  an  agent  or  factor  for  any  merchant  or  trader. 

Sec.  4.  No  money  shall  be  drawn  from  the  treasury  but  by 
warrant  from  the  Governor  and  Council,  and  in  consequence  of 
appropriations  made  by  law;  and  a regular  statement  and 
account  of  the  receipts  and  expenditures  of  all  public  money, 
shall  be  published  at  the  commencement  of  the  annual  session 
of  the  Legislature. 

ARTICLE  YI. 

JUDICIAL  POWER. 

Sec.  1.  The  judicial  power  of  this  State  shall  be  vested  in  a 
Supreme  Judicial  Court,  and  such  other  courts  as  the  Legisla- 
ture shall  from  time  to  time  establish. 

Sec.  2.  The  justices  of  the  Supreme  Judicial  Court  shall,  at 
stated  times,  receive  a compensation,  which  shall  not  be  dimin- 
ished during  their  continuance  in  office,  but  they  shall  receive 
no  other  fee  or  reward. 

Sec.  3.  They  shall  be  obliged  to  give  their  opinion  upon 
important  questions  of  law,  and  upon  solemn  occasions,  when 


282 


CONSTITUTION  OF  MAINE. 


required  by  the  Governor,  Council,  Senate,  or  House  of  Repre- 
sentatives. 

Sec.  4.  All  judicial  officers  now  in  office,  or  who  may  be 
hereafter  appointed,  shall,  from  and  after  the  first  day  of  March 
in  the  year  eighteen  hundred  and  forty,  hold  their  offices  for 
the  term  of  seven  years  from  the  time  of  their  respective  ap- 
pointments, (unless  sooner  removed  by  impeachment  or  by 
address  of  both  branches  of  the  Legislature  to  the  Executive), 
and  no  longer  unless  re-appointed  thereto. 

Sec.  5.  Justices  of  the  peace  and  notaries  public  shall  hold 
their  offices  during  seven  years,  if  they  so  long  behave  them- 
selves well,  at  the  expiration  of  which  term  they  may  be  re- 
appointed, or  others  appointed,  as  the  public  interest  may 
require. 

Sec.  6.  The  justices  of  the  Supreme  Judicial  Court  shall 
hold  no  office  under  the  United  States,  nor  any  State,  nor  any 
other  office  under  this  State,  except  that  of  justice  of  the  peace. 

Sec.  7.  Judges  and  registers  of  probate  shall  be  elected  by 
the  people  of  their  respective  counties,  by  a plurality  of  the 
votes  given  in  at  the  annual  election,  on  .the  second  Monday  of 
September,  and  shall  hold  their  offices  for  four  years,  com- 
mencing on  the  first  day  of  January  next  after  their  election. 
Vacancies  occurring  in  said  offices  by  death,  resignation  or 
otherwise,  shall  be  filled  by  election  in  manner  aforesaid,  at  the 
September  election  next  after  their  occurrence;  and  in  the 
meantime,  the  Governor,  with  the  advice  and  consent  of  the 
Council,  may  fill  said  vacancies  by  appointment,  and  the  per- 
sons so  appointed  shall  hold  their  offices  until  the  first  day  of 
January  thereafter. 

Sec.  8.  Judges  of  municipal  and  police  courts  shall  be  ap- 
pointed by  the  executive  power,  in  the  same  manner  as  other 
judicial  officers,  and  shall  hold  their  offices  for  the  term  of  four 
years ; provided  however , that  the  present  incumbents  shall  hold 
their  offices  for  the  term  for  which  they  were  elected. 

ARTICLE  VII. 

MILITARY. 

Sec.  1.  The  captains  and  subalterns  of  the  militia  shall  be 
elected  by  the  written  votes  of  the  members  of  their  respective 
companies.  The  field  officers  of  regiments  by  the  written  votes 


CONSTITUTION  OF  MAINE. 


283 


of  the  captains  and  subalterns  of  their  respective  regiments. 
The  brigadier  gdherals  in  like  manner,  by  the  field  officers  of 
their  respective  brigades. 

Sec.  2.  The  Legislature  shall,  by  law,  direct  the  manner  of 
notifying  the  electors,  conducting  the  elections,  and  making 
returns  to  the  Governor  of  the  officers  elected ; and,  if  the 
electors  shall  neglect  or  refuse  to  make  such  elections,  after 
being  duly  notified  according  to  law,  the  Governor  shall  ap- 
point suitable  persons  to  fill  such  offices. 

Sec.  3.  The  major  generals  shall  be  elected  by  the  Senate 
and  House  of  Representatives,  each  having  a negative  on  the 
other.  The  adjutant  general  and  quartermaster  general  shall 
be  chosen  annually  by  joint  ballot  of  the  senators  and  repre- 
sentatives in  convention.  But  the  adjutant  general  shall  per- 
form the  duties  of  quartermaster  general,  until  otherwise 
directed  by  law.  The  major  generals  and  brigadier  generals, 
and  the  commanding  officers  of  regiments  and  battalions,  shall 
appoint  their  respective  staff  officers ; and  all  military  officers 
shall  be  commissioned  by  the  Governor. 

Sec.  4.  "he  militia,  as  divided  into  divisions,  brigades,  regi- 
ments, batta  oij3  and  companies  pursuant  to  the  laws  now  in 
force,  shall  remain  so  organized,  until  the  same  shall  be  altered 
by  the  Legislature. 

Sec.  5.  Persons  of  the  denominations  of  Quakers  and  Shak- 
ers, justices  of  the  Supreme  Judicial  Court  and  ministers  of  the 
gospel  may  be  exempted  from  military  duty,  but  no  other 
person  of  the  age  of  eighteen  and  under  the  age  of  forty-five 
years,  excepting  officers  of  the  militia  who  have  been  honorably 
discharged,  shall  be  so  exempted,  unless  he  shall  pay  an 
equivalent  to  be  fixed  by  law. 

ARTICLE  VIII. 

LITERATURE. 

A general  diffusion  of  the  advantages  of  education  being 
essential  to  the  preservation  of  the  rights  and  liberties  of  the 
people;  to  promote  this  important  object,  the  Legislature  are 
authorized,  and  it  shall  be  their  duty  to  require,  the  several 
towns  to  make  suitable  provision,  at  their  own  expense,  for  the 
support  and  maintenance  of  public  schools ; and  it  shall  further 
be  their  duty  to  encourage  and  suitably  endow,  from  time  to 


284 


CONSTITUTION  OF  MAINE, 


time,  as  tlie  circumstances  of  the  people  may  authorize,  all 
academies,  colleges  and  seminaries  of  learning  within  the 
State ; provided,  that  no  donation,  grant  or  endowment  shall  at 
any  time  be  made  by  the  Legislature  to  any  literary  institution 
now  established,  or  which  may  hereafter  be  established,  unless, 
at  the  time  of  making  such  endowment,  the  Legislature  of  the 
State  shall  have  the  right  to  grant  any  further  powers  to  alter, 
limit  or  restrain  any  of  the  powers  vested  in  any  such  literary 
institution,  as  shall  be  judged  necessary  to  promote  the  best 
interests  thereof. 

ARTICLE  IX. 

GENERAL  PROVISIONS. 

Sec.  1.  Every  person  elected  or  appointed  to  either  of  the 
places  or  offices  provided  in  this  Constitution,  and  every  person 
elected,  appointed,  or  commissioned  to  any  judicial,  executive, 
military  or  other  office  under  this  State,  shall,  before  he  enter 
on  the  discharge  of  the  duties  of  his  place  or  office,  take  and 

subscribe  the  following  oath  or  affirmation:  “I do 

swear,  that  I will  support  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States, 
and  of  this  State,  so  long  as  I shall  continue  a citizen  thereof. 
So  help  me  God.” 

“ I do  swear,  that  I will  faithfully  discharge,  to  the 

best  of  my  abilities,  the  duties  incumbent  on  me  as 

according  to  the  Constitution  and  laws  of  the  State.  So  help 
me  God.”  Provided , that  an  affirmation  in  the  above  forms  may 
be  substituted,  when  the  person  shall  be  conscientiously  scru- 
pulous of  taking  and  subscribing  an  oath. 

The  oaths  or  affirmations  shall  be  taken  and  subscribed  by 
the  Governor  and  Councillors  before  the  presiding  officer  of  the 
Senate,  in  the  presence  of  both  houses  of  the  Legislature,  and 
by  the  senators  and  representatives  before  the  Governor  and 
Council,  and  by  the  residue  of  said  officers,  before  such  persons 
as  shall  be  prescribed  by  the  Legislature ; and  whenever  the 
Governor  or  any  councillor  shall  not  be  able  to  attend  during 
the  session  of  the  Legislature  to  take  and  subscribe  said  oaths 
or  affirmations,  said  oaths  or  affirmations  may  be  taken  and 
subscribed  in  the  recess  of  the  Legislature  before  any  justice  of 
the  Supreme  Judicial  Court;  provided , that  the  senators  and 
representatives,  first  elected  under  this  Constitution,  shall  take 


CONSTITUTION  OF  MAINE. 


285 


and  subscribe  such  oaths  or  affirmations  before  the  president 
of  the  convention. 

Sec.  2.  No  person  holding  the  office  of  justice  of  the  Su- 
preme Judicial  Court,  or  of  any  inferior  court,  attorney 
general,  county  attorney,  treasurer  of  the  State,  adjutant 
general,  judge  of  probate,  register  of  probate,  register  of  deeds, 
sheriffs  or  their  deputies,  clerks  of  the  judicial  courts,  shall  be 
a member  of  the  Legislat  ive ; and  any  person  holding  either  of 
the  foregoing  offices,  elected  to,  and  accepting  a seat  in  the 
Congress  of  the  United  States,  shall  thereby  vacate  said  office; 
and  no  person  shall  be  capable  of  holding  or  exercising  at  the 
same  time  within  this  State,  more  than  one  of  the  offices  before 
mentioned. 

Sec.  3.  All  commissions  shall  be  in  the  name  of  the  State, 
signed  by  the  Governor,  attested  by  the  secretary  or  his  deputy, 
and  have  the  seal  of  the  State  thereto  affixed. 

Sec.  4.  And  in  case  the  elections  required  by  this  Constitu- 
tion on  the  first  Wednesday  of  January  annually,  by  the  two 
houses  of  the  Legislature,  shall  not  be  completed  on  that  day, 
the  same  may  be  adjourned  from  day  to  day,  until  completed,  in 
the  following  order:  the  vacancies  in  the  Senate  shall  first  be 
filled,  the  Governor  shall  then  be  elected,  if  there  be  no  choice 
by  the  people;  and  afterwards  the  two  houses  shall  elect  the 
council. 

Sec.  5.  Every  person  holding  any  civil  office  under  this 
State,  may  be  removed  by  impeachment,  for  misdemeanor  in 
office;  and  every  person  holding  any  office,  may  be  removed  by 
the  Governor,  with  the  advice  of  the  Council,  on  the  address  of 
both  branches  of  the  Legislature.  But  before  such  address 
shall  pass  either  house,  the  causes  of  removal  shall  be  stated 
and  entered  on  the  journal  of  the  house  in  which  it  originated, 
and  a copy  thereof  served  on  the  person  in  office,  that  he  may 
be  admitted  to  a hearing  in  his  defence. 

Sec.  6.  The  tenure  of  all  offices,  which  are  not  or  shall  not 
be  otherwise  provided  for,  shall  be  during  the  pleasure  of  the 
Governor  and  Council. 

Sec.  7.  While  the  public  expenses  shall  be  assessed  on  polls 
and  estates,  a general  valuation  shall  be  taken  at  least  once  in 
ten  years. 

Sec.  8.  All  taxes  upor  real  and  personal  estate,  assessed  by 


286 


CONSTITUTION  OF  MAINE 


authority  of  this  State,  shall  be  apportioned  and  assessed 
equally,  according  to  the  just  value  thereof. 

Sec.  9.  The  Legislature  shall  never,  in  any  manner,  suspend 
or  surrender  the  power  of  taxation. 

Sec.  10.  Sheriffs  shall  be  elected  by  the  people  of  their  re- 
spective counties,  by  a plurality  of  the  votes  given  in  on  the 
second  Monday  of  September,  and  shall  hold  their  offices  for 
two  years  from  the  first  day  of  January  next  after  their  elec- 
tion. Vacancies  shall  be  filled  in  the  same  manner  as  is  pro 
vided  in  the  case  of  judges  and  registers  of  probate. 

Sec.  11.  Tbe  attorney  general  shall  be  chosen  annually  by 
joint  ballot  of  the  senators  and  representatives  in  the  conven 
tion.  Vacancy  in  said  office,  occurring  when  the  Legislature 
is  not  in  session,  may  be  filled  by  the  appointment  of  the 
Governor,  with  the  advice  and  consent  of  the  Council. 

Sec.  12.  But  citizens  of  this  State,  absent  therefrom  in  the 
military  service  of  the  United  States  or  of  this  State,  and  not 
in  the  regular  army  of  the  United  States,  being  otherwise 
qualified  electors,  shall  be  allowed  to  vote  for  judges  and  regis- 
ters of  probate,  sheriffs,  and  all  other  county  officers  on  the 
Tuesday  next  after  the  first  Monday  in  November,  in  the  year 
one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  sixty-four,  and  their  votes 
shall  be  counted  and  allowed  in  the  same  manner  and  with  the 
same  effect  as  if  given  on  the  second  Monday  of  September  in 
that  year.  And  they  shall  be  allowed  to  vote  for  all  such 
officers  on  the  second  Monday  in  September  annually  thereafter 
forever.  And  the  votes  shall  be  given  at  the  same  time  and  in 
the  same  manner,  and  the  names  of  the  several  candidates  shall 
be  printed  or  written  on  the  same  ballots  with  those  for  Gov- 
ernor, senators  and  representatives,  as  provided  in  section  four, 
article  second  of  this  Constitution. 

Sec.  13.  The  Legislature  may  enact  laws  excluding  from  the 
right  of  suffrage,  for  a term  not  exceeding  ten  years,  all  per- 
sons convicted  of  bribery  at  any  election,  or  of  voting  at  any 
election  under  the  influence  of  a bribe. 

Sec.  14.  The  credit  of  the  State  shall  not  be  directly  or  indi- 
rectly loaned  in  any  case.  The  Legislature  shall  not  create  any 
debt  or  debts,  liability  or  liabilities,  on  behalf  the  State,  which 
shall  singly,  or  in  the  aggregate,  with  previous  debts  and 
liabilities  hereafter  incurred  at  any  one  time,  exceed  three 


CONSTITUTION  OP  MAINE 


287 


hundred  thousand  dollars,  except  to  suppress  insurrection,  to 
repel  invasion,  or  for  purposes  of  war;  but  this  amendment 
shall  not  be  construed  to  refer  to  any  money  that  has  been,  or 
may  be  deposited  with  this  State  by  the  government  of  the 
United  States,  or  to  any  fund  which  the  State  shall  hold  *n 
trust  for  any  Indian  tribe. 

Sec.  15.  The  State  is  authorized  to  issue  bonds,  payable 
within  twenty-one  years,  at  a rate  of  interest  not  exceeding  sh 
per  cent,  a year,  payable  semi-annually,  which  bonds  or  their 
proceeds  shall  be  devoted  solely  towards  the  reimbursement  of 
the  expenditures  incurred  by  the  cities,  towns  and  plantations 
of  the  State  for  war  purposes  during  the  rebellion,  upon  the 
following  basis : Each  city,  town  and  plantation  shall  receive 
from  the  State  one  hundred  dollars  for  every  man  furnished  for 
the  military  service  of  the  United  States  underand  after' the 
call  of  July  second,  eighteen  hundred  and  sixty-two,  and  ac- 
cepted by  the  United  States  towards  its  quota  for  the  term  of 
three  years,  and  in  the  same  proportion  for  every  man  so 
furnished  and  accepted  for  any  shorter  period ; and  the  same 
shall  be  in  full  payment  for  any  claim  upon  the  State  on 
account  of  its  war  debts  by  any  such  municipality.  A commis- 
sion appointed  by  the  Governor  and  Council  shall  determine 
the  amount  to  which  each  city,  town  and  plantation  is  entitled ; 
to  be  devoted  to  such  reimbursement,  the  surplus,  if  any,  to  be 
appropriated  to  the  soldiers  who  enlisted  or  were  drafted  and 
went  at  any  time  during  the  war,  or,  if  deceased,  to  their  legal 
representatives.  The  issue  of  bonds  hereby  authorized  shall 
not  exceed  in  the  aggregate  three  million  five  hundred  thou- 
sand dollars,  and  this  amendment  shall  not  be  construed  to 
permit  the  credit  of  the  State  to  be  directly  or  indirectly  loaned 
in  any  other  case  or  for  any  other  purpose. 

Sec.  16.  The  Legislature  may  by  law  authorize  the  dividing 
of  towns  having  not  less  than  four  thousand  inhabitants,  or 
having  voters  residing  on  any  island  within  the  limits  thereof, 
into  voting  districts  for  the  election  of  representatives  to  the 
Legislature,  and  prescribe  the  manner  in  which  the  votes  sha^ 
be  received,  counted,  and  the  result  of  the  election  declared. 


288 


CONSTITUTION  OF  MAINE. 


ARTICLE  X. 

SCHEDULE. 

Sec.  1.  All  laws  now  in  force  in  this  State,  and  not  repug- 
nant to  this  Constitution,  shall  remain,  and  be  in  force,  until 
altered  or  repealed  by  the  Legislature,  or  shall  expire  by  their 
own  limitation. 

Sec.  2.  The  Legislature,  whenever  two-thirds  of  both  houses 
shall  deem  it  necessary,  may  propose  amendments  to  this  Con- 
stitution ; and  when  any  amendments  shall  be  so  agreed  upon, 
a resolution  shall  be  passed  and  sent  to  the  selectmen  of  the 
several  towns,  and  the  assessors  of  the  several  plantations, 
empowering  and  directing  them  to  notify  the  inhabitants  of 
their  respective  towns  and  plantations,  in  the  manner  pre- 
scribed by  law,  at  their  next  annual  meetings  in  the  month  of 
September,  to  give  in  their  votes  on  the  question,  whether  such 
amendment  shall  be  made ; and,  if  it  shall  appear  that  a ma- 
jority of  the  inhabitants  voting  on  the  question  are  in  favor  of 
such  amendment,  it  shall  become  a part  of  this  Constitution. 

Sec.  3.  After  the  amendments  proposed  herewith  shall  have 
been  submitted  to  popular  vote,  the  chief  justice  of  the  Supreme 
Judicial  Court  shall  arrange  the  constitution,  as  amended,  under 
appropriate  titles,  and  in  proper  articles,  parts  and  sections, 
omitting  all  sections,  clauses  and  words  not  in  force,  and  mak- 
ing no  other  changes  in  the  provisions  or  language  thereof,  and 
shall  submit  the  same  to  the  Legislature  at  its  next  session. 
And  the  draft,  and  arrangement,  when  approved  by  the  Legis- 
lature, shall  be  enrolled  on  parchment  and  deposited  in  the 
office  of  the  Secretary  of  State;  and  printed  copies  thereof 
shall  be  prefixed  to  the  books  containing  the  laws  of  the  State. 
And  the  Constitution,  with  the  amendments  made  thereto,  in 
accordance  with  the  provisions  thereof,  shall  be  the  supreme 
law  of  the  State. 

Sec.  4.  Sections  one,  two  and  five,  of  article  ten  of  the  ex- 
isting constitution,  shall  hereafter  be  omitted  in  any  printed 
copies  thereof  prefixed  to  the  laws  of  the  State ; but  this  shall 
not  impair  the  validity  of  acts  under  those  sections;  and  sec- 
tion five  shall  remain  in  full  force,  as  part  of  the  constitution, 
according  to  the  stipulations  of  said  section,  with  the  same 
effect  as  if  contained  in  said  printed  copies. 


CONSTITUTION  OF  MAINE. 


289 


AMENDMENTS. 

MUNICIPAL  INDEBTEDNESS. 

No  city  or  town  shall  hereafter  create  any  debt  or  liability, 
which,  singly,  or  in  the  aggregate  with  previous  debts  or  liabil- 
ities, shall  exceed  five  per  centum  of  the  last  regular  valuation 
of  said  city  or  town;  provided , however , that  the  adoption  of 
this  article  shall  not  be  construed  as  applying  to  any  fund 
received  in  trust  by  said  city  or  town,  nor  to  any  loan  for  the 
purpose  of  renewing  existing  loans,  or  for  war  or  to  temporary 
loans  to  be  paid  out  of  money  raised  by  taxation  during  the 
year  in  which  they  are  made. 


0 


Date  Due 


BOSTON  COLLEGE 


3 9031 


346738 


53  434 


\ fcKty  li-N 

I t t; 

. V 'bl 
> \ <7  i 

BOSTON  COLLEGE  LIBRARY 
UNIVERSITY  HEIGHTS 
CHESTNUT  HILL,  MASS. 

Books  may  be  kept  for  two  weeks  and  may 
be  renewed  for  the  same  period,  unless  re- 
served. 

Two  cents  a day  is  charged  for  each  book 
kept  overtime. 

If  you  cannot  find  what  you  want,  ask  the 
Librarian  who  will  be  glad  to  help  you. 

The  borrower  is  responsible  for  books  drawn 
on  his  card  and  for  all  fines  accruing  on  the 
same. 


